24.01.2014 Views

The Third Annual International Graduate Student Workshop ...

The Third Annual International Graduate Student Workshop ...

The Third Annual International Graduate Student Workshop ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

May 10 & 11, 2011<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>Third</strong> <strong>Annual</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Graduate</strong><br />

<strong>Student</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong>:<br />

Armenian Subjects in the Medieval and<br />

Early Modern Islamic World<br />

University of Michigan, <strong>International</strong> Institute


<strong>The</strong> <strong>Third</strong> <strong>Annual</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong>:<br />

Armenian Subjects in the Medieval and Early Modern Islamic World<br />

Monday, May 9, 2011<br />

12pm<br />

<strong>Workshop</strong> check-in at the <strong>International</strong> Institute (II), first floor gallery<br />

12:30-2pm<br />

2-5pm<br />

6:30pm<br />

Lunch at II- Silvio’s Pizza and Pasta<br />

Session working groups in 1644 <strong>International</strong> Institute<br />

*This is a time to meet informally with those presenting in the same<br />

session<br />

Dinner Reception at the University Museum of Art<br />

Tuesday, May 10, 2011<br />

9-9:30am Breakfast at <strong>International</strong> Institute (II), 1644<br />

9:30-10am<br />

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS<br />

• Kevork Bardakjian<br />

Marie Manoogian Professor of Armenian Languages & Literatures,<br />

Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan<br />

• Kathryn Babayan<br />

Near Eastern Studies & History, University of Michigan<br />

10am-12pm<br />

EARLY ENCOUNTERS<br />

• Gerard Libaridian, Chair<br />

Director, Program in Armenian Studies<br />

Alex Manoogian Visiting Professor of Modern Armenian History<br />

• Ryan Szpiech, Discussant<br />

Romance Languages & Literatures<br />

Judaic Studies, University of Michigan<br />

University of Michigan, <strong>International</strong> Institute, 1080 South University, Ann Arbor, MI 48109-1106<br />

E-mail: armenianstudies@umich.edu, Telephone: (734) 763-0622, Fax: (734) 763-4918<br />

1


Religious Polemic in the Early ‘Abbāsid Period:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Correspondence between Leo III and ‘Umar II<br />

• Alison Vacca, Presenter<br />

Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan<br />

12-2pm<br />

2-4:30pm<br />

Lunch at II- Shalimar Indian buffet<br />

RELIGIOUS SITES OF EXCHANGE<br />

• Ronald Suny, Chair<br />

Department of History, University of Michigan<br />

• Kevork Bardakjian, Discussant<br />

Marie Manoogian Professor of Armenian language & Literatures,<br />

Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan<br />

Armeno-Muslim Cultural Encounters at the Castle of Hromklay<br />

• Claudia Matoda, Presenter<br />

Department Casa-Città, Second Faculty of Architecture<br />

Politecnico di Torino, Italy<br />

<strong>The</strong> Creation of Armenian Catholic Monastery in Bzummar/Zmmar/<br />

• Lilit Harutyunyan, Presenter<br />

Department of Arab Countries, Institute of Oriental Studies<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

Nadir Shah’s Religious Policy towards Armenians<br />

• Roman Smbatyan, Presenter<br />

Department of Iranian Studies, Yerevan State University<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

6:30pm<br />

Dinner @ the Earle (121 West Washington Street)<br />

Wednesday, May 11, 2011<br />

8:30-9:30 Breakfast at <strong>International</strong> Institute, 1644<br />

9:30-12pm<br />

ARMENIAN SUBJECTIVITIES: EXILE & MIGRATION IN THE<br />

SEVENTEENTH CENTURY<br />

• Kevork Bardakjian, Chair<br />

Marie Manoogian Professor of Armenian Languages & Literatures,<br />

Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan<br />

• Kathryn Babayan, Discussant<br />

Near Eastern Studies & History, University of Michigan<br />

University of Michigan, <strong>International</strong> Institute, 1080 South University, Ann Arbor, MI 48109-1106<br />

E-mail: armenianstudies@umich.edu, Telephone: (734) 763-0622, Fax: (734) 763-4918<br />

2


Speaking Strangeness: Exile and the Formation of Early Modern<br />

Persian and Armenian Selves<br />

• Michael Pifer, Presenter<br />

Comparative Literature, University of Michigan<br />

<strong>The</strong> Image of the Armenian Merchants: Safavid Iran, Ottoman Empire,<br />

16 th -18 th Centuries<br />

• Sona Tajiryan, Presenter<br />

Department of Arabic Studies, Yerevan State University<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

Meaning of Azg, “Nation?” in Arakel’s Book of History<br />

• Vahe Sahakyan, Presenter<br />

Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan<br />

12-1pm<br />

1:15-3:15pm<br />

Lunch at II- Sandwiches from Amer’s<br />

EREMYA CHELEBI KOMURCUYAN: A LENS ONTO 17 TH CENTURY<br />

ISTANBUL<br />

• Kathryn Babayan, Chair<br />

Near Eastern Studies & History, University of Michigan<br />

• Gottfried Hagen, Discussant<br />

Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan<br />

Urbanity and Politics of Coexistence in Eremya Chelebi Komurcuyan<br />

(1637-1694)<br />

• Semi Ertan, Presenter<br />

Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan<br />

<strong>The</strong> Historiographical Heritage of Yeremia Qyomurchian<br />

• Gayane Ayvazyan, Presenter<br />

Armenian History, Yerevan State University<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

3:15-4pm<br />

4-5pm<br />

6:30pm<br />

Coffee Break<br />

CONCLUDING REMARKS & DISCUSSION<br />

• Michael Bonner, Chair<br />

Department of Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan<br />

Dinner @ Dominick’s (812 Monroe Street)<br />

University of Michigan, <strong>International</strong> Institute, 1080 South University, Ann Arbor, MI 48109-1106<br />

E-mail: armenianstudies@umich.edu, Telephone: (734) 763-0622, Fax: (734) 763-4918<br />

3


<strong>The</strong><br />

<strong>Third</strong> <strong>Annual</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong>:<br />

Armenian Subjects in the Medieval and<br />

Early Modern Islamic World<br />

Tuesday,<br />

May 10, 2011<br />

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS<br />

9: 30-10am<br />

Kevork Bardakjian<br />

Marie Manoogian Professor of Armenian Languages and Literatures<br />

Prof of Armenian Languages & Literatures, Department of Near Eastern Studies<br />

Prof of Slavic Languages & Literatures, College of Literature, , Science, and the Arts<br />

Kathryn Babayan<br />

Associate Professor of Iranian History and Culture, Department of Near Eastern Studies<br />

Associate Professor of<br />

History, College of Literature, Science, and the Arts<br />

Session I<br />

EARLY ENCOUNTERS<br />

10am-12pm<br />

Gerard Libaridian,<br />

Chair<br />

Alex Manoogian Visiting Professor of Modern Armenian History<br />

Visiting Professor of History<br />

Director, Program in Armenian Studies, College of Literature, , Science, And <strong>The</strong> Arts<br />

Ryan Szpiech, Discussant<br />

Assistant Professor of Romance Languages and Literatures<br />

Assistant Professor of Judaic Studies, College of f Literature, Science, and the Arts<br />

University of Michigan, <strong>International</strong> Institute, 1080 Southh University, Ann Arbor, MI 48109-1106<br />

E-mail: armenianstudies@<br />

@umich.edu, Telephone: (734) 763-0622, Fax: (734) 763-4918


ALISON VACCA<br />

Religious Polemic in the Early ‘Abbāsid Period: <strong>The</strong> Correspondence between Leo III and<br />

‘Umar II<br />

As the Arab conquests expanded over the Near East, local populations came in contact with a new<br />

faith that embraced both familiar and foreign concepts. At least from the Marwānid period on (as is<br />

evidenced from ‘Abd al-Malik’s coins), the state proclaimed Islam as “the religion of truth.” Greek and<br />

Syrian Christians were quick to respond to the confessional challenges of Islam with such famed<br />

champions of the faith as John of Damascus (d. 749) and Abū Qurrah (d. c. 823).<br />

Although it is clear that Armenians were frequently in contact with Muslims, formal polemical<br />

responses to the faith of the newcomers are infrequently found in Armenian literature. <strong>The</strong>re are only two<br />

main polemics extant today: a passage in Łewond’s Arab Invasions in Armenia and Grigor Tat’ewac’i’s<br />

Treatise against the Tajiks. S. Dadoyan has worked on Tat’ewac’i’s text, arguing that we can extrapolate<br />

details about Armenian – Muslim interaction based on the specific wording and arguments used in his<br />

polemics.<br />

This paper will review Dadoyan’s methodology and recast the question for Łewond’s text. It will<br />

examine a few select arguments that are presented in the discussion between Leo III (717 – 41) and<br />

‘Umar II (717 – 20) and—perhaps more importantly—the language and manner in which they were<br />

presented. It is undeniable that we can learn a considerable amount about Armenian perceptions of Islam<br />

from this text; however, is it also possible to mine Łewond’s polemics for more concrete facts about<br />

Armenian interactions with Muslims and/or the state of affairs in the Near East?


Vacca<br />

Alison Vacca<br />

Armenian Studies <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong> 2011<br />

وقالوا لن يدخل الجنة اال من هودا او نصرا تلك امانيهم قل هاتوا برهنكم ان كنتم صدقين<br />

And they say, 'None shall enter Paradise except that they be Jews or Christians.'<br />

Such are their fancies. Say: 'Produce your proof, if you speak truly.'<br />

Al-Baqarah 2: 111 [Arberry Translation]<br />

Religious Polemic in the Early ‘Abbāsid Period:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Correspondence between Leo III and ‘Umar II<br />

As the Arab conquests expanded over the Near East, local populations came in contact with a<br />

new faith that embraced both familiar and foreign concepts. At least from the Marwānid period on, the<br />

state proclaimed Islam as the sole “religion of truth.” 1 Greek and Syrian Christians were quick to respond<br />

to the confessional challenges of Islam and the early ‘Abbāsid period saw considerable output of Muslim<br />

– Christian polemics penned by Christians of the Near East. Although it is clear that Armenians were<br />

frequently in contact with Muslims from the late 630s on, formal polemical responses to the faith of the<br />

newcomers are infrequently found in Armenian literature. <strong>The</strong> only substantial works extant today are<br />

the correspondence between Leo III and ‘Umar II preserved in Łewond’s history and a chapter in Grigor<br />

Tat’ewac’i’s fourteenth-century Book of Questions.<br />

In 1996, S. Dadoyan wrote an article entitled “Grigor of Tatev: Treatise against the Tajiks,” in<br />

which she concludes that Grigor Tat’ewac’i’s “‘Tajiks’ are Persian by nationality, non-Sunnites, and<br />

judging from the esoteric nature of the beliefs and doctrines ascribed to them, they belong to a sub-<br />

Shi’ite sect.” 2 Although I have a few concerns about specific arguments, the main problem with her<br />

1 R. Hoyland, Seeing Islam as Others Saw it (Princeton: Darwin’s P, 1997), 457.<br />

2 S. Dadoyan, "Grigor of Tatev: Treatise against the Tajiks," Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations 1, 2 (July 1996),<br />

193.<br />

1


Vacca<br />

conclusion is that she assumes that any knowledge about Islam must stem directly from interactions<br />

with Muslims, despite the acknowledgement of Tat’ewac’i’s reliance on a document written in Karshuni.<br />

Tat’ewac’i almost certainly had first-hand knowledge about Islam, but the fact remains that polemical<br />

religious debates follow certain literary norms that are common to many peoples in the Near East,<br />

meaning that Tat’ewac’i’s work was not constructed in a vacuum allowing only for Armenian – Muslim<br />

interaction.<br />

My interest here is to look at Armenian polemics against Islam as part of a literary genre—not<br />

simply to tell us what Armenians knew about Islam, but to attempt to sketch out basic knowledge of the<br />

interaction between multiple communities in dār al-Islām. As my interest focuses mainly on the<br />

Umayyad and early ‘Abbāsid period, I will examine the letters between ‘Umar II and Leo III preserved in<br />

Łewond’s Aršawank’ Arabac’ i Hays. Can we understand early Armenian – Islamic interaction based on<br />

the polemical content of these two letters? I argue that the specific source(s) of any particular assertion<br />

or charge is less important than some of the broader trends of interaction between various communities<br />

and general conclusions about the tenor of life under the early ‘Abbāsid caliphate.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Correspondence between ‘Umar II and Leo III<br />

It is not possible to introduce these letters in a cursory manner, as there has been considerable<br />

debate as to their dating and authenticity. <strong>The</strong>re are multiple references to these letters in Christian<br />

literatures of the Near East from the ninth and tenth centuries. <strong>The</strong>ophanes (d. 818), 3 Agapius (d. 942) 4<br />

3 <strong>The</strong>ophanes, <strong>The</strong> Chronicle of <strong>The</strong>ophanes, trans. H. Turtledove (Philadelphia: U Pennsylvania P, 1982), 91: “And<br />

he *‘Umar II+ also sent a doctrinal letter to the Emperor Leo, thinking to persuade him to apostasize.” Recorded<br />

under the year 6210 (September, 717 – August, 718).<br />

2


Vacca<br />

and T’ovma Arcruni (late 9 th – early 10 th century) 5 each mention that such correspondence took place,<br />

but do not record specific information about the content. We have four texts that purport to preserve<br />

this correspondence: (1) an anonymous late ninth or early tenth century Arabic text with half of ‘Umar’s<br />

letter; (2) a sixteenth century Aljamiado translation of a ninth century Arabic text preserving the other<br />

half of ‘Umar’s letter; 6<br />

(3) a sixteenth century Latin translation of Leo’s letter, likely from a Greek<br />

original; 7 and (4) Łewond’s short (and inauthentic) letter from ‘Umar and the extended text of Leo’s<br />

letter.<br />

It is this last text that interests us here. Łewond’s letter from Leo has engendered considerable<br />

discussion. Gero argued that it was originally written in Armenian and inserted into Łewond’s history in<br />

the eleventh or twelfth century, 8 though the text of the letter itself claims to have been written in<br />

Greek 9<br />

in the middle of the eighth century. 10 R. Hoyland has convincingly argued against each of Garo’s<br />

arguments and concludes that the letters were indeed included in Łewond’s original text, which may<br />

وكتب الى الون 45: 1973), Peeters, 4 Agapius, qtd in S. Gero, Byzantine Iconoclasm during the Reign of Leo III (Louvain:<br />

الملك كتابا يدعوه فيه الى االسالم ثم جادله في دينه فاجابه الون جوابا قطع فيه حجته واوضح له فساد قوله وبين له نور النصرانية بحجج من الكتب<br />

المنزلة ومقاييس من العقول ونوازع من القران.‏<br />

5 T’ovma Arcruni, Patmut’iwn arcruneac’ tan (Yerevan: Yerevani hamalsarani hratarakčut’iwn, 1985), 166 – 8:<br />

Ումառ որդի Աբդլազիզա ամս գ: Սա ազնուագոյն եղեալ քան զամենեսին. Գրէ թուղթ հաւատոց առ Ղևոն<br />

կայսր Յունաց, և ընկալեալ ի նմանէ պատասխանիս՝ բազում ինչ ի Կուրանէ անտի իւրեանց արտաքս<br />

ընկէց զյոյժ առասպելագոյնն, քանզի ստուգապէս ծանեաւ զզօրութիւնն. Թէպէտ և ոչ համարձակեաց<br />

զամենայն բառնալ, այլ յոյժ պատկառանօք ամաչեցեալ՝ լքաւ ի ստութենէ անտի, որ յանդիմանեցաւ ի<br />

թղթոյ կայսերն, և ի ձեռն այսորիկ ցուցանէր բարեմտութիւն մեծ առ ազգս քրիստոնէից:<br />

6 J. M. Gaudeul, “<strong>The</strong> Correspondence between Leo and ‘Umar,” Islamochristiana 10 (1984), 123.<br />

7 Note, however, Gero’s argument that the Latin text was in fact a translation from a Melkite (Arabic) source, 46<br />

and 153 – 171.<br />

8 Gero, 153 – 171. Whereas Hildebrand Beck argues that they were inserted earlier, in the ninth or tenth century,<br />

cf: A. Jeffery, “Ghevond’s Text of the Correspondence between ‘Umar II and Leo III” Harvard <strong>The</strong>ological Review<br />

37: 4 (October 1944), 273 no. 11.<br />

9 Łewond, Aršawank’ arabac’ i Hays (Paris: E. Thunot, 1857), 88: մեր Յունացս in a list of Christian languages.<br />

10 Łewond, 86: և ժամանակ երևման դորա որպէս դուքդ ասէք՝ հարիւր ամ փոքր ինչ աւելի կամ պակաս:<br />

One hundred years, more or less, after the hijra means that the author of the letter claims to be writing in 722.<br />

3


Vacca<br />

date back to the eighth century. 11 However, other scholars have placed Łewond anywhere from the<br />

eighth to the tenth century. 12<br />

Łewond’s letters allow us to imagine Islam as Armenians understood it in the early ‘Abbāsid<br />

period. In fact, the letter begins with the statement: “We want to learn the significance of your opinions,<br />

for we have been instructed by regarding this: ‘Examine everything, but accept what is good.’” 13 And,<br />

without a doubt, the author of Leo’s letter was indeed familiar with Islamic orthodoxy. He mentions a<br />

number of aspects of Muslim doctrine and orthopraxy, including (1) the humanity of Muhammad; 14 (2)<br />

basic information about Islamic law, including laws about divorce, 15 witnesses 16 and impurities; 17 (3)<br />

general knowledge of the Qur’an, including some paraphrasing 18 and the confusion between Mary the<br />

sister of Aaron and Mary the mother of Christ; 19 (4) detailed information about the hajj, such as the<br />

stoning of the devil (ramī al-jamarāt), running [between Safa and Marwa] (sa’ī), sacrifice and shaving<br />

the head; 20 (5) the belief that Jesus was not crucified; 21 (6) an Islamic understanding of heaven; 22 (7)<br />

11 Hoyland, 494.<br />

12 N. A. Newman, <strong>The</strong> Early Christian – Muslim Dialogue: A Collection of Documents from the First Three Islamic<br />

Centuries (Hatfield, PA: Interdisciplinary Biblical Research Institute, 1993), 62.<br />

13 Łewond, 69: Այլ եւ ոչ զձերոց կարծեացդ զօրութիւն այժմիկ նորոգ կամիմք ուսանիլ. Այլ առ ի յԱստուծոյ<br />

եւ վասն այսորիկ խրատեալք «զամենայն ինչ քննեցէք. Իսկ զբարին ընկալարուք»:<br />

14 Łewond, 81: Բայց զքոյ Մահմետն չգիտի՞ցես արդեօք մարդ<br />

15 Łewond, 121.<br />

16 Łewond, 103: Եւ ու՞ր է իւր իսկ օրինադրին քո հրամանն առանց երկուց վկայից ոչ հաստատել:<br />

17 Łewond, 115 mentions women’s menstrual periods and human excrement as impure in Islamic belief and<br />

suggests that they are not impure because they serve a purpose.<br />

18 Łewond, 121: Compare to Qur’ān 2:223. Cf: Jeffery, 324 no. 79.<br />

19 Łewond, 104: Զքո օրինադրին զահագին ստութիւնն մոռացար արդեօք. Թէ եւ գիտես իսկ ոչ<br />

զՄարիամ՝զԱմրամայ դուսրտն, զԱհարոնի քոյրն, նա է մայր Սեառն մերոյ: This, of course, refers to the<br />

famous confusion in Qur’ān 66:12, which mistakenly calls Mary the mother of Christ the daughter of ‘Imrān.<br />

20 Łewond, 120: այլ միայն գողաբար խաբէութեամբ՝ ի կարուստ հոգւոց ձերոց պատրեն զձեզ: կամ քարին<br />

զոր ռոքունն կոչեցեր, զոր ոչ գիտես եթէ ընդէր երկրպագեալ համբուրես, եւ դիւական կոտորածին, յորմէ<br />

գաղանք եւ թռչունք գարչին եւ միոտանի վազեսցեն. և քարաձգութեանն և փախստեանն եւ զգլուխ<br />

գերձնլոյն և այլոց ամօթալեաց, զորս գործենն: See also Łewond, 105, where he discusses the qibla.<br />

21 Łewond, 109: Իսկ զկենարար մահուանէն որ լուեալ եւս ես ասելով ոչ ումեք կարօղ գալ ի մարդկանէ<br />

սպանանել զնա: Եւ եթէ սոսկ մարդ է ըստ քո կարծեացդ, զի՞նչ անհաւատ է մեռանել մարդոյ:<br />

22 Łewond, 125. This focuses on the sensual nature of heaven, which the letters describe with a certain amount of<br />

contempt. <strong>The</strong> description of heaven could have been interpolated from interaction with Muslims, but it is notably<br />

a main theme in Greek polemics against Islam. As such, despite the fact that the information is not incorrect, it is<br />

4


Vacca<br />

Friday as a day of prayer; 23 and (8) circumcision. 24 This information is generally correct, though delivered<br />

in an unflattering tone. It is entirely possible, albeit impossible to verify, that the author of the letters<br />

gleaned this information from quotidian interactions with his Muslim neighbors.<br />

However, in addition to the aforementioned information, the author also reports several details<br />

that have not been accepted in mainstream Islam, including (1) a list of Islamic sects that have not yet<br />

been definitively identified; 25 (2) the charge that Salmān al-Fārisī, ‘Alī and ‘Umar wrote the Qur’ān; 26 and<br />

(3) the belief that al-Hajjāj fundamentally changed the Qur’ān and destroyed all other copies. 27 This last<br />

not possible to consider it proof that Armenians had direct knowledge of Islam. Cf: Thomson, “Muhammad and the<br />

Origin of Islam in the Armenian Literary Tradition,” Armenian Studies in Memoriam Haïg Berbérian (Lisbon:<br />

Calouste Gulbenkian Foundation, 1986), 838.<br />

23 Łewond, 113: Դու զուրբաթ օր ժողովոյ կարգեցեր՝ զպատճառ և ոչ մի իրաւանց գիտելով:<br />

24 Łewond, 112: քանզի ի հնումն հրամայեաց Աստուած թլպատել զամենայն արու յաւուր ութերորդի. Իսկ<br />

դուք ոչ զարս, այլ եւ զկանայս, յորում եւ իցէ հասակի՝ ամօթալեօք խայտառակէք: Cf: Jeffery, 317 no. 69<br />

notes that the concept of female circumcision is extant in early Arabic literature, including in the musnad of Ibn<br />

Hanbal and the Thousand and One Nights. However, he also remarks that this charge is found in Greek literature.<br />

25 Łewond, 86. I consider this list as part of the inaccurate information because the sects have not all been<br />

positively identified, nor are the beliefs ascribed to them necessarily factual. For example, Jeffery, 296 no. 46,<br />

identifies the Jahdi as Jāhizites. Despite the fact that Jeffery himself admits that al-Jāhiz was not guilty of the<br />

charges listed in the letter (“that he denied the existence of God and the resurrection”), this ascription has been<br />

heralded as proof that the letter must be a later fabrication inasmuch as al-Jāhiz died in 869, long after the<br />

purported authors of the letters. However, this idea has been challenged recently, cf: Hoyland, 494. Newman, 49<br />

argues that the author may have been referring to the Yazīdī: “<strong>The</strong> Jahdi, of whom it is said that in the text that<br />

they do not believe in God or the resurrection, may refer to the Yazidis, who worship the Malak Ta’us and believe<br />

in the transmigration of souls… Indeed the paradox of the Yazidis being Kurdish and their scriptures being written<br />

in Arabic, would seem to indicate that they were heretical Muslims and not Nestorians or Persian Zoroastrians as<br />

some assume.”<br />

26 Łewond, 83: Գիտեմ՝ ընդ ճշմարտութիւն մերս Քրիստոնէիցս նեղիս եւ կամիս զի ստութեանդ քոյ ընկեր<br />

գտանէիր թէ ասէաք թէ գրեալիջոյց զայդ Աստուած յերկնից որպէս դու վասն Փուրկանիդ քոյ ասես.<br />

Թէպէտեւ չեմք անտեղեակ թէ եւ քոյդ Օմար եւ Աբու-Թուռաբ եւ Սաղման պարսիկք գրեցին. Եւ դուք<br />

ստելով համբաւէք թէ՝ յերկնից իջոյց Աստուած: This is a curious charge, stemming likely from the fact that<br />

Salmān was known for translating the Qur’ān into Persian. Thomson, “Muhammad and the Origin of Islam in the<br />

Armenian Literary Tradition,” 838, states: “Unique to Thomas *Arcruni+ among early Christian critics of Islam is the<br />

attribution of the Qur'an to a Persian called Salman. This, however, was an important feature of the Muslim<br />

tradition found as early as Ibn Ishaq.” He cites G. Levi Della Vida’s article “Salmān al-Farīsī” in EI1, which says<br />

nothing of the sort. Ibn Ishaq, as far as I can find, made no such assertion and this is certainly not a Muslim belief.<br />

27 Łewond, 88: Բայց դուք սովոր էք առնել զայսպիսիս, մանաւանդ Հաջաջն այն որ ի կողմանս Պարսից առ<br />

ի ձէնջ ազքապետ կացեալ, ժողովեաց զամենայն հին գրեանն ձեր եւ այլ ըստ ախործակացն գրեաց եւ<br />

բաշխեաց ընդ ամենայն ազգն ձեր:<br />

5


Vacca<br />

assertion demonstrates the author’s familiarity with other Christian literatures, as it is borrowed from<br />

al-Kindī’s polemic. 28<br />

It is also possible that even factual information about Islam was actually gleaned from Christian<br />

sources. For example, John of Damascus wrote about the hajj and the Islamic understanding of heaven<br />

was a frequent theme in Greek polemics. 29 Furthermore, Łewond comments on female circumcision—a<br />

topic rarely present in Arabic histories and literature, but mentioned in Greek polemics. 30<br />

We may also hypothesize that Łewond is certainly not informed solely by personal interaction<br />

with Muslims due not only to the occasional inaccuracies, but also due to his specific word choices or,<br />

more frequently, his transliteration of foreign words. <strong>The</strong> spelling of the sects of Islam and the<br />

transliteration of the word rukn show that he is likely not working directly from an Arabic source, but<br />

relies rather a Greek intermediary document. Additionally, the quotations from Scripture are based on<br />

the Armenian Bible, but the text of the letter itself mentions the Septuagint names for several Biblical<br />

books and refers to the Pentateuch by its Greek name (nomos). 31 This suggests that the original letter<br />

was penned in Greek, proving that Armenians were familiar with Greek literature and that it was a<br />

major influence on the development of Armenian polemics against Islam.<br />

Griffith argues that Greek and Latin polemics preserve very inaccurate portraits of Islam, due to<br />

the fact that the authors did not have extended contact with Muslims. In comparison, polemics written<br />

in Syriac and Arabic were much more informed and respectful. 32 In general, Armenians seem to fall<br />

28 Jeffery, 331. See also: 298 no. 48.<br />

29 Thomson, “Muhammad and the Origins of Islam in the Armenian Literary Tradition,” 838 – 9.<br />

30 Thomson, “Muhammad and the Origins of Islam in the Armenian Literary Tradition,” 842. For the discussion of<br />

female circumcision in Arabic literature, see no. 24 above.<br />

31 Łewond, 120: ռոքունն. Cf: Jeffery, 331; Hoyland, 492<br />

32 Griffith, S. Griffith, “<strong>The</strong> Prophet Muhammad and his Message according to the Christian Apologies in Arabic and<br />

Syriac from the First ‘Abbāsid Century,” La Vie du Prophète Mahomet (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France,<br />

1980), 131: “<strong>The</strong>re was personal contact between Muslims and Christians within dār al-Islām. Christians were<br />

6


Vacca<br />

between these groups. 33<br />

Gaudeul logically argues that Łewond “probably never lived in a Muslim<br />

country, but he has met Muslims and he has had access to written information about Islam,” whereas<br />

the Latin version of Leo’s letter is far more fanciful. 34<br />

Christian Polemical Literature against Islam in the Early ‘Abbāsid Period<br />

Christian polemical literature has a history of transcending borders between peoples (and even<br />

between monotheistic religions), of inheriting early Christian rhetoric, and of following common literary<br />

tropes. 35 It seems probable that Armenian polemics against Islam may reveal more about the state of<br />

relations between different communities of Christians in the Islamic world than about factual<br />

interactions between Muslims and Christians.<br />

First of all, the main topics of contention listed in Łewond’s letters are very familiar: (1) the<br />

Trinity; (2) the accusation of selective reading of Scripture; (3) the various interpretations of the verses<br />

familiar with the Qur’ān, and with Muslim traditions. Whlie they were the adversaries of the Muslims in the<br />

religious controversies, there was none of the personal isolation, at least in the first Abbasid century, of the sort<br />

that must have been a factor in provoking so many of the hostile fantasies that are found in the polemical works of<br />

Christians in other lands, who wrote in Greek or Latin, often depicting Muhammad as demon possessed, an agent<br />

of the anti-Christ, or as personally morally deprived.”<br />

33 This is a problematic generalization, given that Łewond is working with a Greek original. <strong>The</strong>refore, Griffith’s<br />

statement is perhaps too simplified to prove useful in this case, unless Łewond somehow altered the Greek<br />

original. Still, the idea is interesting.<br />

34 Gaudeul, 115.<br />

35 Though note that these trends in Christian polemics are clearly differentiated from Islamic polemics, cf: Griffith,<br />

“Comparative Religion in the Apologetics of the First Christian Arabic <strong>The</strong>ologians,” Proceedings of the PMR<br />

Conference 4 (1979), 79 – 80: “To state it quite simply, they *Muslim apologists+ are not grounded in any Greek<br />

philosophical system, but in the Qur’ān. <strong>The</strong>re is a system of thought that inspires their understanding of the<br />

Qur’ān, analogous to the role of the Neoplatonic philosophical systhesis in the Christian interpretation of the Bible.<br />

It is what we would perhaps call the hermeneutics of the Arabic grammatical tradition.”<br />

7


Vacca<br />

concerning the Paraclete and the two riders; and (4) relic and image veneration. <strong>The</strong> very same issues<br />

are broached by most Christian apologists. 36<br />

In fact, the manner of discussion is also quite uniform: most early ‘Abbāsid polemics are staged<br />

as a correspondence or a live debate, usually between high ranking or eminent religious or political<br />

leaders. Similar to the ‘Umar – Leo pairing, we also see the Jacobite patriarch John I and an anonymous<br />

Arab amir; Abraham, a monk from Beth Hale and an Arab nobleman; patriarch Timothy and the caliph<br />

al-Mahdi; and a “disputation between a Saracen and a Christian” attributed to John of Damascus. 37 “All<br />

of the apologetical literature that has survived from the first ‘Abbāsid century, be it Muslim or Christian,<br />

in Syriac or Arabic, is dialogical in form…All of them, by convention, are addressed to an inquirer, either<br />

by name or merely in rhetorical style, in the introduction to the treatise.” 38<br />

It seems clear that direct borrowing did indeed occur as is evidenced by the translation of<br />

certain works, including the correspondence between Leo and ‘Umar. Central themes were likely<br />

adopted and restated as polemic literature spread throughout the Near East. <strong>The</strong> authors were certainly<br />

familiar with various works, even allowing for translation between Greek, Armenian, Arabic, Syriac and<br />

(eventually) Latin. However, the similarities may also stem from the fact that these communities,<br />

despite their differences, lived in a common environment with shared experiences and expectations.<br />

Wansbrough’s Sectarian Milieu argues that the erudite scholar must accept that history (be it<br />

polemical, apocalyptic or heresiographical) is to be read in its Aristotelian sense: as a form of literature.<br />

He claims that Islamic history necessitates study from a cross-confessional perspective and must be<br />

understood through comparison with the historical output of neighboring communities. This is not a<br />

36 Griffith, “Comparative Religion in the Apologetics of the First Christian Arabic <strong>The</strong>ologians,” 64. Cf: S. Griffith,<br />

“<strong>The</strong> Prophet Muhammad and his Message according to the Christian Apologies in Arabic and Syriac from the First<br />

‘Abbāsid Century.”<br />

37 See Hoyland, 489.<br />

38 Griffith, “<strong>The</strong> Prophet Muhammad, his Scripture and his Message according to the Christian Apologies in Arabic<br />

and Syriac from the First ‘Abbāsid Century,” 116.<br />

8


Vacca<br />

question of borrowing or influence, but rather the concurrent development of multiple strands of<br />

history based on the proximity of the authors and the universality of monotheist assumptions. In short,<br />

Wansbrough’s “sectarian milieu” may account for the similarities: Christians in the Near East, sharing<br />

the same set of religious expectations and enduring the same historical experiences, respond to the rise<br />

of Islam in similar manner.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Realm of Islam and the Relevance of Christian Polemics<br />

We must therefore consider Łewond’s letters, and the efflorescence of Christian polemics in<br />

general, as indicative of major historical trends that supersede any of the specific arguments between<br />

Leo and ‘Umar. We saw earlier that there has been considerable discussion about the dating of the<br />

‘Umar – Leo correspondence. Recent studies have supported the assertion that the text does in fact<br />

belong with the original recension of Łewond and that Gero’s arguments are inconclusive. <strong>The</strong> dialogical<br />

format and the existence of a ninth century Arabic original of ‘Umar’s letter, complete with isnad<br />

bringing it back to the late eighth century, at very least adds weight to the conclusion that the Armenian<br />

version of Leo and ‘Umar’s letters dates to the early ‘Abbāsid period. This is made even more apparent<br />

when we consider the work from the broader view of the circumstances of the early ‘Abbāsid caliphate.<br />

First, it is most interesting that these letters, while originally written in Greek and extant today<br />

in Armenian and Latin, are clearly responding to literature in Arabic. Gaudeul demonstrates that ‘Umar’s<br />

letter as preserved in Łewond is certainly a forgery and instead publishes information on two other<br />

manuscripts. <strong>The</strong> first is a sixteenth century manuscript in Aljamiado and second is a ninth century<br />

manuscript in Arabic. <strong>The</strong>y both preserve half of the text of the original letter attributed to ‘Umar.<br />

Although the Aljamiado manuscript is comparatively quite recent, the content of the two manuscripts<br />

overlaps and it is evidently a faithful record of a much earlier text. Łewond’s letter from Leo is clearly a<br />

9


Vacca<br />

response to this document, as it answers the questions posed in the Arabic text, uses the same Biblical<br />

passages and even cites it directly. 39 This demonstrates not only that ‘Umar’s letter existed in Arabic in<br />

the late ninth century, but also that it circulated the Islamic (and Christian) world.<br />

To the best of my knowledge, there is not considerable research on translations between Arabic<br />

and Armenian literature in the ninth century, though there are a few indications that such endeavors<br />

were attempted. Consider, for example, the ninth century Arabic translation of Aget’angełos currently in<br />

St. Catherine’s Monastery in the Sinai. However, if we consider that the original letter was indeed<br />

written in Greek, it is much easier to consider the correspondence with reference to the famous<br />

‘Abbāsid translation movement from the early eighth to the late tenth centuries.<br />

D. Gutas explains that the translation movement, while begun under al-Mansūr as an attempt to<br />

appropriate a symbol of political legitimacy by adopting the Sassanian practice of translating, saw a<br />

transformation under al-Mahdī. Instead of using the translation movement as a way to exert claims of<br />

political legitimacy, al-Mahdī added a religious dimension: establishing the ‘Abbāsid conception of Islam<br />

as orthodoxy. Al-Mahdī’s interest in debates about key religious topics, including main themes in<br />

Christian – Muslim theology, is well attested in Arabic and Syriac literature. 40<br />

In fact, the entire concept of a religious polemic fits quite comfortably with the intellectual<br />

norms of the ninth century. <strong>The</strong> mihna, while quite clearly only directly effecting the Muslim population,<br />

must still have created a tense atmosphere of religious controversy. <strong>The</strong> diametric division of faith and<br />

reason is almost assumed when approaching a polemical work—why else would an author attempt to<br />

argue about religious truths if he did not assume that the truth could be determined through rational<br />

39 Gaudeul, 123.<br />

40 D. Gutas, Greek Thought, Arabic Culture: the Graeco-Arabic Translation Movement in Baghdad and Early<br />

‘Abbāsid Society (New York: Routledge, 1998), 61 – 69.<br />

10


Vacca<br />

discourse? If religious truth could only be perceived through faith, polemical discourse would be<br />

obsolete.<br />

explained:<br />

‘Ammār al-Basrī, a Nestorian who wrote a polemic against Islam in Arabic in the ninth century<br />

A person should look into what the religions in the whole world claim. He should<br />

examine with his mind their scriptures and the scriptures of those who oppose them. He<br />

should make his investigation into this matter meticulous and precise until by means of<br />

it he can differentiate the soundest in terms of meaning (ma’anā), the most forceful of<br />

them in terms of doctrine (madhhab), and the most correct of them in discourse<br />

(kalām). <strong>The</strong>n he should determine about it that it is from God—more adequate than<br />

any other one regarding soundness (sahhah) of meaning, and force (quwah) of doctrine,<br />

and correctness (sawāb) of discourse. 41<br />

This demonstrates that Christian polemicists writing in Arabic adopted the terminology of the<br />

debate into their argumentation, relying on religious expressions that transcended denominational<br />

boundaries.<br />

This trend is obviously not as traceable in Armenian and I do not mean to suggest that the<br />

mihna had a direct, quantifiable affect on Armenian polemics. In fact, the only reference to reason in<br />

Łewond’s letter is somewhat oblique. 42 Rather, it seems fortuitous that the efflorescence of Christian<br />

polemics against Islam would occur at the precise moment of debate between reason and faith in the<br />

Islamic milieu. If we borrow a page from Wansbrough, we might hypothesize that this trend towards<br />

polemics grew from the shared experience of the same tension, which initiated the mihna in the more<br />

central lands and simultaneously sparked Christian polemics elsewhere.<br />

41 Griffith, “Comparative Religion in the Apologetics of the First Christian Arabic <strong>The</strong>ologians,” 70.<br />

42 Lewond, 93: Զիա՞րդ՝ զայս ախտաւոր, ընդդիմահար մարմի՞նս կարծիցես Աստուծոյ ասել պատկեր<br />

իւր, ոչ՝ այլ զիւր և զԲանին իւրոյ եւ զՀոգւոյն իւրոյ զնմանություն եդ ի նմա զհոգի, զմիտս եւ զբան:<br />

11


Vacca<br />

Finally, it is hardly surprising that religious polemic would thrive during the early ‘‘Abbāsid<br />

period. R. Bulliet published an innovative study of conversion to Islam, which argues that the ninth and<br />

tenth century saw an enormous leap in the process of Islamization of the Near East. His estimations,<br />

however, are reliant on prosopographical material that is not available for Armenia. Still, given the<br />

intellectual exchange that we know occurred in this period, it is hardly surprising that the same general<br />

reaction to Islam may extend over Christians in the entirety of the Islamic world. 43 After all, Bulliet is<br />

able to deduce a substantial increase in conversion in Syria, Iraq and Persia during this same period.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se lands produced polemicists writing in Syriac and Arabic, whose efforts were available to their<br />

Greek and Armenian speaking neighbors, as we have seen above. <strong>The</strong>refore, despite the fact that we are<br />

unable to extend quantifiable conclusions about the rate of conversions in Armenia based on Bulliet’s<br />

endeavor, we may still hypothesize that the general effect of the spread of Islam generated an<br />

atmosphere conducive to polemical debates even in Armenian. Given that Leo’s letter as preserved in<br />

Łewond is in Armenian, it follows that the intended audience is the Christian Armenian population,<br />

ostensibly as a means to adequately respond to Muslim challenges to the faith. <strong>The</strong> message is that<br />

Christianity is a viable religion despite the rising prevalence of Islam in the Near East.<br />

In short, Łewond’s letters between ‘Umar and Leo preserve much more than Armenian<br />

perceptions of Islam in the early ‘Abbāsid period. <strong>The</strong>y are a testament to the literary and ideological<br />

ties between Armenia and its neighbors—Christian and Muslim. <strong>The</strong>y are a product of interaction<br />

between Greeks, Syrians, Armenians and Arabs; a sign of how political and religious transformations<br />

brought on by the rise of the ‘Abbāsids changed the Near East as a whole.<br />

43 On Syriac and Arabic polemics in response to the spread of Islam, see Griffith, “<strong>The</strong> Prophet Muhammad and his<br />

Message according to the Christian Apologies in Arabic and Syriac from the First ‘Abbāsid Century,” 110 – 111.<br />

12


Vacca<br />

Works Cited<br />

Dadoyan, S. "Grigor of Tatev: Treatise against the Tajiks." Islam and Christian-Muslim Relations. 1, 2 July<br />

(1996), pp. 193-204.<br />

Gaudeul, J. M. “<strong>The</strong> Correspondence between Leo and ‘Umar.” Islamochristiana 10 (1984), pp. 109 – 57.<br />

Gero, S. Byzantine Iconoclasm during the Reign of Leo III. Louvain: Peeters, 1973.<br />

Griffith, S. “Comparative Religion in the Apologetics of the First Christian Arabic <strong>The</strong>ologians.”<br />

Proceedings of the PMR Conference 4 (1979), 63 – 86.<br />

---. “<strong>The</strong> Prophet Muhammad and his Message according to the Christian Apologies in Arabic and Syriac<br />

from the First ‘Abbāsid Century.” La Vie du Prophète Mahomet. Paris: Presses Universitaires de<br />

France, 1980.<br />

Gutas, D. Greek Thought, Arabic Culture: the Graeco-Arabic Translation Movement in Baghdad and Early<br />

‘Abbāsid Society. New York: Routledge, 1998.<br />

Hoyland, R. Seeing Islam as Others Saw It. Princeton: Darwin P, 1997.<br />

Jeffery, A. “Ghevond’s Text of the Correspondence between ‘Umar II and Leo III.” Harvard <strong>The</strong>ological<br />

Review 37: 4 (October 1944), pp. 269 – 332.<br />

Łewond. Aršawank’ arabac’ i Hays. Paris: E. Thunot, 1857.<br />

Newman, N. A. <strong>The</strong> Early Christian – Muslim Dialogue: A Collection of Documents from the First Three<br />

Islamic Centuries. Hatfield, PA: Interdisciplinary Biblical Research Institute, 1993.<br />

<strong>The</strong>ophanes. <strong>The</strong> Chronicle of <strong>The</strong>ophanes. trans. H. Turtledove. Philadelphia: U Pennsylvania P, 1982.<br />

Thomson, R. “Muhammad and the Origin of Islam in the Armenian Literary Tradition.” Armenian Studies<br />

in Memoriam Haïg Berbérian. (Lisbon: Calouste Gulbenkian Foundation, 1986), 829 – 58.<br />

T’ovma Arcruni. Patmut’iwn arcruneac’ tan. Yerevan: Yerevani hamalsarani hratarakčut’iwn, 1985.<br />

13


Alison Marie Vacca<br />

2466 Twin Lakes Drive • Ypsilanti, Michigan 48197<br />

acrossle@umich.edu • (734) 904 – 3769<br />

Objective<br />

To participate in the <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong>: “Armenian Subjects in the Medieval and Early Modern Islamic<br />

World.”<br />

Education<br />

PhD program in Near Eastern Studies at the University of Michigan. Interest in Armenia as a province of<br />

the Caliphate (640 – 886 CE). Embedded MA awarded: 2010. Expected date of completion: 2013.<br />

Certificate in Museum Studies from the University of Michigan. Completed: January 2011.<br />

Visiting <strong>Student</strong> at the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, 2005 – 2007.<br />

BA from Nazareth College of Rochester, New York. Triple Major in History, Religious Studies and<br />

<strong>International</strong> Studies. Minor in Multi-Cultural Studies. Date of Completion: 2005 (degree awarded 2006).<br />

Language Study<br />

<br />

<br />

Primary research languages: Classical Arabic, Classical Armenian, French, Modern Standard Arabic,<br />

Modern Eastern Armenian.<br />

Secondary (reading) languages: Modern Hebrew, Modern Persian, Modern Western Armenian, German.<br />

Employment Experience<br />

Three-month internship under the curator of Islamic art at the Royal Ontario Museum (Sept – Dec 2010)<br />

Editor of the Newsletter of the Society for Armenian Studies (2010 – current)<br />

Cataloging Arabic manuscripts at Hatcher Library of the University of Michigan (2009 – 2010)<br />

<strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> Instructor: World Religions: Judaism, Christianity and Islam (Fall 2008 and Fall 2009)<br />

Grader: for Prof. Bonner’s classes on Jihad (Fall 2007) and on Islamic Civilization (Spring 2008)<br />

Study Abroad Experience<br />

Armenia (Summer 2009): Home-stay and intensive language courses in Modern Eastern Armenian.<br />

Israel – Palestinian Territories: Fulbright Grant to study the Dome of the Rock in Jerusalem, 2005 – 06.<br />

Studied Islamic and Armenian history at the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, 2006 – 07.<br />

Turkey (Spring 2005): studied Islamic history at Boğaziçi University in Istanbul.<br />

Morocco (Summer 2004): studied Arabic at Al-Akhawayn University in Ifrane.<br />

Ghana (Spring 2003): studied history of Islam and Christianity in West Africa at the University of Ghana<br />

in Legon.<br />

New Zealand (Fall 2002): studied history of religion at the University of Otago in Dunedin.<br />

France (1999 – 2000): year home-stay in Châteaugiron. High school courses emphasizing French literature<br />

and history.<br />

Germany (Summer 1999 and Spring 2000): two short student exchanges to Berlin.<br />

Other travel experience includes: Western Europe, Balkans, Levant, North Africa, West Africa, Southeast<br />

Asia, Russia, India, Caucasus.


Public Lectures<br />

“Islamic Art at the Royal Ontario Museum”: presented on 7 January 2011, University of Michigan Museum<br />

Studies Brown Bag Lecture<br />

“A Glory to Islam: Armenia as a Frontier”: presented on 19 November 2010, MESA conference in San<br />

Diego, California<br />

“University of Michigan and the Commemoration of the Peace Corps 50 th Anniversary”: presented on 14<br />

April 2010, University of Michigan Museum Studies Program<br />

“Competing Historiographies”: presented on 18 April 2009 at the <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong>s <strong>Workshop</strong> on<br />

Armenian Literature, University of Michigan Armenian Studies Program<br />

Academic Recognition<br />

K. Allin Luther Award for Excellence in Persian (University of Michigan, 2009)<br />

Sharon Award for Excellence in Religious Studies (Nazareth College, 2005)<br />

National Honor Society for Religious Studies (2004 – 2005)<br />

Scholarships and Grants<br />

Dolores Zohrab Liebmann Fellowship (2010 – present)<br />

LSA Regents Fellowship (University of Michigan, 2007 – present)<br />

Horace Goldsmith Fund Scholarship (Hebrew University, 2006 – 2007)<br />

Fulbright Grant, Islamic Civilization Initiative (Hebrew University, 2005 – 2006)<br />

Presidential Scholarship (Nazareth College, 2001 – 2005)<br />

Regent’s Scholarship (University of Hartford, 2000 – 2001)<br />

Organizational Affiliations<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

<br />

Middle Eastern Studies Association (MESA)<br />

Society for Armenian Studies (SAS)<br />

National Association for Armenian Studies and Research (NAASR)<br />

Historians of Islamic Art Association (HIAA)<br />

Middle East Medievalists (MEM)


<strong>The</strong><br />

<strong>Third</strong> <strong>Annual</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong>:<br />

Armenian Subjects in the Medieval and<br />

Early Modern Islamic World<br />

Tuesday,<br />

May 10, 2011<br />

Session II<br />

RELIGIOUS SITES OF EXCHANGE<br />

2-4:30pm<br />

Ronald<br />

Suny, Chair<br />

Charles Tilly Collegiate Professor of Social and Political History<br />

Professor of History, Collegee of Literature, Science, , and the Arts<br />

Kevork Bardakjian, Discussant<br />

Marie Manoogian Professor of Armenian Languages and Literatures<br />

Prof of Armenian Languages & Literatures, Department of Near Eastern Studies<br />

Prof of Slavic Languages & Literatures, College of Literature, , Science, and the Arts<br />

University of Michigan, <strong>International</strong> Institute, 1080 Southh University, Ann Arbor, MI 48109-1106<br />

E-mail: armenianstudies@<br />

@umich.edu, Telephone: (734) 763-0622, Fax: (734) 763-4918


CLAUDIA MATODA<br />

Armeno-Muslim Cultural Encounters at the Castle of Hromklay<br />

<strong>The</strong> fortunate relocation of the seat of catholicos and of the relics of Gregory the Enlightner to<br />

Hromklay castle, independent and easily defensible fief situated on a bend of the Euphrates, was<br />

the beginning of a new flourishing of the ecclesiastical and cultural institutions. <strong>The</strong> signs of<br />

stability and health of the institutions renewed by the catholicos are still perceptible, even if only<br />

in what remains of their material nature, in the elegance of the buildings and in the artistic<br />

production flowing from the lively cultural fervour that had its epicentre in Hromklay. As far as<br />

Armenian history is concerned, the interest for the complex ends in 1292, when the fortress was<br />

conquered by the Mamluks and the catholicosat moved to Sis; however the destiny of the<br />

religious buildings andpeople after this date still need to be understood thoroughly. Subsequent<br />

evidence (first at all travelers’ witnesses and cartographical evidences) seems to demonstrate<br />

how the reputation of the religious and cultural centre remained almost intact through the<br />

centuries, despite changes in its use.<br />

This analysis wants to contribute to knowledge of relationships between Armenians and<br />

Muslims in the site of Hromklay between XII and XVI century, expressed also through<br />

architectural witnesses, with a particular attention to his role as a centre of culture and education.


Claudia MATODA<br />

Politecnico di Torino<br />

RELIGIOUS SITES OF EXCHANGE<br />

ARMENO-MUSLIM CULTURAL ENCOUNTERS AT THE CASTLE OF HROMKLAY<br />

Introduction<br />

<strong>The</strong> importance of Cilicia in the spread of architectural culture of Armenia is today a field which<br />

significance has still to be explored. While the student of Cilician history can be supported by a rich<br />

bibliographical patrimony, enriched during the last thirty years by a trend of studies aimed at the<br />

drawing of the political context and the clarification of the relationships with the nearby powers more<br />

or less steady on Mediterranean 1 , on the hand of territorial knowledge and architectural production a<br />

lot of work has still to be done. <strong>The</strong> reading of the scant built traces still available, conjugated with the<br />

richness of documentary sources, allows us to contextualize the Cilician production and its subsequent<br />

modification in the cultural Mediterranean panorama, which organic unity has not been sufficiently<br />

underlined yet.<br />

<strong>The</strong> area of Hromklay is emblematic of the cultural and religious exchanges in the Mediterranean area;<br />

Byzantine pre-existence, See of the Armenian Catholicos and in the end cultural and defensive Muslim<br />

site. <strong>The</strong> importance of this superimposition of Mamluk identity on the Armenian settlement is still to<br />

be understood; it seems particularly interesting an analysis of the modifications, reconstructions and<br />

new buildings made by the Muslims in order to adapt the site to their needs.<br />

1 On Cilicia's history see for more details: G. Dédéyan, Aux origines de l'etat cilicien: Philarete et les premiers roubeniens,<br />

Lisbonne 2003, C. Mutafian, La Cilicie au carrefour des empires, Paris 1988, C. Mutafian, Le Royaume Arménien de Cilicie, Paris<br />

1993, C. Mutafian, ‘Gli inizi della chiesa di Roma nel mondo armeno (1200-1350)’ in C. Mutafian (edited by), Roma-Armenia,<br />

Roma 1999, pp.155-159, L. H. Ter-Petrossian, ‘Le rôle des Syriens dans la culture de la Cilicie armenienne aux XIIe-XIIIe<br />

ss.’ in M. Nordio, B. L. Zekiyan (edited by), Atti del II Simposio Internazionale Armenia-Assiria, Venezia 1984, p.73-82, C.<br />

Cahen, La Syrie du Nord à l’Èpoque des Croisades, Paris 1940, A. Bozoyan, ‘La cultura del “secolo d’argento” e Roma (fine XI<br />

secolo-inizio del XIII)’ in C. Mutafian (edited by), Roma-Armenia, Roma 1999, pp.131-136. J.Ghazarian, <strong>The</strong> armenian kingdom<br />

in Cilicia during the crusades : the integration of cilician armenians with the latins 1080-1393, Richmond 2000.<br />

1


<strong>The</strong> choice here is to propose a reading of the settlement based on its three main functions, defensive,<br />

religious and educational, that concentrated in this spur on the Euphrates both the temporal and<br />

spiritual power of Armenia, with a particular attention from XII to XV century, proposing new areas of<br />

research regarding the dialogue between Armenian and Muslim on the architecture of Cilicia 2 .<br />

Current state of the art and previous scholarship<br />

<strong>The</strong> study of Armenian architecture in English and other European languages from the XIX century<br />

was characterized by a wavering interest and different currents of research; little attention was devoted<br />

to the distribution on an international scale of these studies. <strong>The</strong> modern historiography about<br />

Armenian architecture, both in Caucasus and in Europe, is divided into three parts.<br />

<strong>The</strong> first moment of attention was set in the second part of the XIX century; several European<br />

travelers, mainly French, German and English, led to their homelands the witness of the Armenian and<br />

Cilician build panorama. <strong>The</strong> experience of Langlois, Molkte and Mourat 3 allowed the creation of an<br />

approach to the history of Caucasian architecture. At the same time this interest marked the beginning<br />

of the study of the relationships between Armenian and European architecture, that found its climax in<br />

the publication in 1901 of the prominent work Orient oder Rom of Josef Strzygowski 4 .<br />

A long period of refutation or justification of the Austrian author’s thesis followed; this second<br />

moment of historiography can be circumscribed from 1901 to 1968. <strong>The</strong> Armenian architecture is<br />

2 Hromklay can be fully considered as part of Cilicia or rather should be classified as Syrian possession? Nowadays<br />

it is in Turkey, near the Syrian border; however, it took strong cultural and political relations with Armenian dominion and<br />

the upcoming Kingdom of Cilicia. Thus I believe it’s not a simplification to consider it an Armenian enclave, also before<br />

this relation became official because of the decay of the County of Edessa in the middle of the XII Century. Cf. C.<br />

Mutafian, E. Van Lauwe, Atlas historique de l’Arménie. Proche-Orient et Sud-Caucase du VIIIe siècle av. J.-C. au XXIe siècle, Paris<br />

2001, p.54.<br />

3 V. Langlois, Voyage dans la Cilicie et dans les montagnes du Taurus: execute pendant les annees 1852-1853: par ordre de<br />

l'empereur, Paris 1861, V. Langlois, Le trésor des Chartes de l'Armenie, Paris 1861, H.Molkte, Lettres du marechal de Moltke sur<br />

l'Orient, Paris 1872, Mourat, ‘Voyage en Cilicie’ in Revue de l’Orient, 1865.<br />

4 J. Strzygowski, Orient oder Rom, Liepzig 1901. <strong>The</strong> fundamental work on Armenian production, however, is: J.<br />

Strzygowski, Die Baukunst der Armenien und Europa, Wien 1918. On this scholar and his importance in modern architecture<br />

history, see: C.Maranci, <strong>The</strong> historiography of Armenian Architecture Josef Strzygowski, Austria and Armenia, REA (Revue des Etudes<br />

Arméniennes) xxvviii (2001-2002), p.287-308.<br />

2


mainly used as a tool in reading the built patrimony of the Middle Age, with the creation of two<br />

currents, the pan-romanians and the pan-orientalists 5 .<br />

At the end of the sixth decade of the XIX century, a third period starts, which beginning could be<br />

arbitrarily seen, for what concerns European historiography, in an exposition held in Rome, at Palazzo<br />

Venezia in 1968 6 ; the Armenian architecture is narrated as an independent production with a definite<br />

dignity, deserving to be studied for his worth and not only related with the ‘nobler’ European<br />

architecture. <strong>The</strong> need to find more or less forced relations with the western production decayed and<br />

the Armenian patrimony is presented with the same fair eye used by first travelers. Expositions,<br />

monographs, workshops and symposiums 7 ; different tools that were able to free students from the<br />

particularism of the previous approach to Armenian architecture.<br />

<strong>The</strong> interest in the built patrimony of the Armenian Kingdom followed from a temporal point of view<br />

the Armenia Major one, and we can pick out two currents. Hild and Hellenkemper have written several<br />

contributions and a mammoth study 8 about the territorial layout of the area, while the monumental<br />

Edwards’ work 9 about the defensive structures and ecclesiastical architecture in the fortifications of<br />

Armenian Cilicia, with a particular attention to the area near Sis, supplies a lot of information about<br />

materials, functions and forms of buildings.<br />

5 This definition an codification has been proposed by A. N. Eslami, Architettura e città del Mediterraneo tra Oriente ed<br />

Occidente, Genova 2002, p.51. Amongst the pan-romanians we can find Riegl, Wichhoff, Kraus, Rivoira e Bettini; these scholars<br />

were mainly against Strzygowski’s thesis, rather in favor of an approach with the western point of view. Amongst the panorientalists<br />

were Dalton and Wulff, that accepted the approach of Orient oder Rom author, moving eastward their cultural<br />

barycenter. In the critic there also were scholars who tried to find a compromise, such as Diehl, Millet and Toesca.<br />

6 Architettura medievale armena, Roma-Palazzo Venezia, 10-30 giugno 1968, De Luca editore, Roma, 1968.<br />

7 <strong>The</strong> production between the Sixties and the Nineties of XX Century is extremely rich; E.Utudjian, Les monuments<br />

arméniens, Paris 1967, A. Alpago Novello, G. Ieni, A. Manoukian and others, Gli Armeni, Milano 1986, B. L. Zekiyan (edited<br />

by), Gli Armeni in Italia, Roma 1990, <strong>The</strong> second international symposium on armenian art, [s.e.], Erevan 1978, C. Mutafian (edited<br />

by), Roma-Armenia, Roma 1999, G. Ieni (edited by), Atti del primo Simposio internazionale di arte armena, Bergamo, 28-30 giugno<br />

1975, Venezia 1978, M. Nordio, B. L. Zekiyan (edited by), Atti del II Simposio Internazionale Armenia-Assiria, Venezia 1984,<br />

p.35-41. P. Cuneo, Architettura armena: dal quarto al diciannovesimo secolo, Roma 1988.<br />

8 H. Hellenkemper, Burgen der Kreuzritterzeit in der Grefscahft Edessa und im Königreich Kleinarmenien, Bonn 1976, H.<br />

Hellenkemper, F. Hild, Tabula imperii byzantini 5. Kilikien und Isaurien, Vienna 1990.<br />

9 R. W. Edwards, <strong>The</strong> fortifications of Armenian Cilicia, Washington 1987; on ecclesiastical buildings in author’s<br />

researches see: R. W. Edwards, ‘Ecclesiastical Architecture in the fortifications of Armenian Cilicia’, DOP (Dumbarton<br />

Oaks Papers) xxxvi (1982) pp. 168-170, R. W. Edwards, ‘Ecclesiastical Architecture in the fortifications of Armenian Cilicia:<br />

Second Report’ , DOP xxxvii (1983) pp.134-141.<br />

3


<strong>The</strong> study of the territory and architecture of Armenian Kingdom has to be based on this knowledge,<br />

accurate but incomplete, in which the relation with the subsequent occupation of the areas by Muslim<br />

is still to be discussed 10 .<br />

From Ani to Sis: the site of Hromklay in the Armenian history<br />

Rhomaion koula, Hromklay, Ranculat, Qala Romaita, Kalat el Rom, Qal’at ar-Rum: the sequence of<br />

toponyms - Byzantine, Armenian, Frank, Syriac and Arabian - witnesses the importance of this spur in<br />

a bend of the Euphrates during the Middle Ages.<br />

We can suppose a Byzantine settlement in the area, probably characterized by a religious function 11 , but<br />

the main flourishing is connected to the Armenian presence in the area. It seems plausible to imagine<br />

an Armenian feudal structure in the middle of XI century 12 ; however the first witness of the Armenian<br />

presence is connected to the commemoration for the death of Kogh-Vasil and the enumeration of his<br />

possessions. Among them we can find Hromklay 13 , that seems part of a belt of fortresses.<br />

<strong>The</strong> fall of Ani, in the Forties of the XI century, and the aggravation of the pressure on Armenians<br />

from Islam 14<br />

led to the progressive displacement of naxarar from Armenia Major to Cilicia; this<br />

relocation forced to reconsider not only the pre-existing feudal settlement, but also to clarify<br />

relationships of the new local realities with the nearby powers. Standing out on the international<br />

scenario because of its strategic position on the principal communication routes and the possibility to<br />

10 For some historical considerations about this relationships: A.D.Stewart, <strong>The</strong> Armenian kingdom and the mamluks :<br />

war and diplomacy during the reigns of Het'um 2. (1289-1307), Leiden 2001. <strong>The</strong> Armeno-Muslim dialogue in Armenia Major,<br />

related with ceremonial implications of Bagratids, see L.Jones, Between Islam and Byzantium : Aght`amar and the visual construction<br />

of medieval Armenian rulership, Aldershot 2007.<br />

11 Vers cette époque [612 Armenian Age, 1163 a.D.] le siège patriarcal d'Arménie fut transféré dans une foule de lieux différents: à<br />

Garmir-vank', à Schough'r, à Dzovk'; enfin il fut fixé à Hr’omgla. Cette forteresse avait été nommée, dit -on, d'un moin romain [Greek] qui<br />

résidait dans ce lieu. Vartan Le Grand, ‘Histoire’ (extr.trans) in Recueil des Historiens des Croisades, Documents Arméniens, 2 voll.,<br />

Paris 1841-1906, p.434-435.<br />

12 For the nakharar system and its evolution from Arabic domination to Bagratid era see Dédéyan (2003), pp.xxxvixli.<br />

13 Year 561 Armenian Age, 1112 a.D.: Le pieux prince Kogh‘-Vasil, signeur de K'éçoun, de Béhesni, Marasch, Raban,<br />

Ph'arzman, Hr'omgla, Maçara et autres districts mourut en Jésus-Christ. Samuele D’Ani, ‘Tables chronologiques’, in RHCArm, vol.I.<br />

p.449. Cf. Šempad’s chronique, ad annum 561, Smbat, La chronique attribuee au connétable Smbat (edited and translated by G.<br />

Dédéyan), Paris 1980.<br />

14 Due to these pressures after Manazkert battle (1071), almost all Armenia Major moved under the sovereignty of<br />

Persian Seljuks. Furthermore is a simplification to consider only these two causes: in fact on Armenia Major pressed either<br />

David III the Constructor and the Mongols. Cf. G. Dédéyan, Histoire du peuple arménien, Toulouse 2007, pp. 327-336.<br />

4


control ports, Cilicia had to fit in the new political make-up of Asia Minor, clearly defining its role and<br />

freeing itself from probable interferences from Byzantium, Syria and Crusaders States. <strong>The</strong> principal<br />

risk for the newborn entity was to be absorbed by some foreign government, even by the Pope, who<br />

considered Cilicia as the most important stronghold in the continuing quarrel with the Muslims 15 . <strong>The</strong><br />

exodus of ecclesiastical hierarchies from Armenia Major was inevitable, because it would have been<br />

inconceivable to keep the Catholicos in a territory subjugated by foreign forces and a different<br />

religion 16 ; a lot of temporary seats 17 followed Ani to the borders of Cappadocia, subjected to the<br />

protectorate of local lords and presumably lacking in decisional autonomy.<br />

<strong>The</strong> political structure of the Mediterranean states, temporary results of the Crusades, led to the<br />

annexation of Hromklay to the County of Edessa, controlled by Baldwin of Le Bourg, and the<br />

subsequent cession to the Catholicos from Dzovk’ 18 . Gregory III 19 succeeded in displace the siege of<br />

Catholicos and the relics of Gregory the Illuminator to Hromklay castle, independent and easily<br />

defensible. Moreover, the County of Edessa would have assured religious tolerance and protection due<br />

to the tribute payment, allowing a flourishing cultural center free from too strict interferences from the<br />

Franks 20 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> rise of the Catholicos See of Hromklay was more than the conversion of a fortress into a religious<br />

center; it marked the beginning of a new period of stability and, in some way, legitimated and gave<br />

more strength to the Kingdom of Sis. By then, the sorrowful decline of Ani is past and the cultural and<br />

commercial barycenters are on the coast of Mediterranean, the chroniclers write the facts that happen<br />

on the Southern part of Taurus and the historiography is a symptom of the new configuration.<br />

15 Dédéyan (2007), p.338.<br />

16<br />

<strong>The</strong> Catholicos See officially moved from Anì in 1064, when the city was conquered by the Seljuks.<br />

17<br />

On Catholicos See moving see the map in Mutafian (2001), p. 77.<br />

18 Different sources provide different attestations on how Catholicos moved his See to Hromklay. Michel Le Syrien,<br />

p.342-343, Gregoire le Pretre, ‘Continuation de la chronique de Matthieu d’Edessa’, in RHCArm, vol.I. p. 154, Nerses<br />

Shnorhali, ‘Elegie sur la prise d’Edessa’, in RHCArm, vol.I, p. 223.<br />

19 Gregory III Pahlawuni is particularly interesting; brother of Nerses, descendant from a noble and mighty dynasty,<br />

he tried to develop dialogue and pacification between the Churches. He held vivid relations with Roman and Syrian<br />

Churches; just because of this ecumenic behaviour he had been stigmatized by his contemporaries, which often interpreted<br />

this pacific approach to his codardy more than to his foresight. <strong>The</strong> Iranian Jakobite historian Aboulfaradj supplied the tale<br />

that an Armenian named Micheal, governor of Hromklay, proposed to josselin's wife and son to call for the help of the<br />

catholicos which stayed on the Kharpert lake. <strong>The</strong> holy man, once arrived, would have intrigued in order to chase away<br />

Michael and steal all his wealth.Cf. Gregorio Il Prete, 'Continuazione della Cronaca di Matteo d’Edessa', in Recueil des<br />

Historiens des Croisades, Documents Arméniens (here onward RHCArm), 2 voll., Paris 1841-1906., vol.I p. 154.<br />

20 Cahen (1940), p. 335-338.<br />

5


Catholicos Gregory III was an important personage, that reformed the structure of Armenian Church<br />

and looked for a compromise with Syrian and Western contexts; besides his innovations to the spiritual<br />

buildings, he also devoted himself to the realization of the plan of Hromklay. He commissioned the<br />

updating of defensive structures, the new catholicos’ church and created a school for the translation<br />

into Armenian of Holy Books, that had a constant and intense production from 1113 to 1168 21 .<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore Gregory III gave to Hromklay its tripartite nature, i.e. defensive stronghold on the<br />

Euphrates, religious center and didactic structure. <strong>The</strong>se three functions were kept in the subsequent<br />

periods and declined following the requirements of different occupants.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Armenian-Muslim conflict and the siege of 1292<br />

<strong>The</strong> strengthening of the Armenian power in Cilicia during the XIII Century, even if fated to be<br />

temporary, led the Kingdom to dialogue with the others emerging powers; several Hethoumids kings<br />

adopted a particularly aggressive diplomacy. <strong>The</strong> relations with the Pope, but particularly the alliance<br />

with Mongols 22 , attracted on the Kingdom of Cilicia a dangerous attention by the Mamluks. <strong>The</strong> arrival<br />

of the Tartars on political panorama was devastating for the international equilibrium and allows to<br />

consider connected the Armenian-Mamluk conflict with the Armenian relation with Mongols 23 .<br />

Because Het‘um I formalized his dependence on Tartar King in order to resist to Seljuk advance 24 and<br />

21 Guiragos De Kantzag, p.417. Engraving and manuscript work was particularly relevant Mutafian (1993), p.27. On<br />

the development of Hromklay school see Mutafian (1993), p.127-132.<br />

22<br />

On the relations between Armenians, Mamluks and Mongols see: A. D. Stewart (2001). <strong>The</strong>re is here a wide and<br />

up to date bibliography on the relations between Mongols, Armenian and Mamluks. 2009 Exhibition: I Mongoli in Armenia:<br />

storia e immaginario dal 26 al 27 novembre 2009. In the University of Bologna, is running a research project called Realtà e<br />

immaginazione sui popoli dell’Asia centrale nelle fonti medievali armene e occidental, directed by Anna Sirinian, in which are involved<br />

either scholars from Bologna - G. Uluhogian e M. Bais –, from Yerevan State University and from the National Academy of<br />

Sciences of Armenia – P. Chobanyan, A. Bozoyan e H. Margaryan. R.Amitai-Preiss, Mongols and Mamluks: the Mamluk-<br />

Ilkhanid war 1260-1281, Cambridge 1995.<br />

23 Stewart (2001), p. 43, cf. M. Canard, ‘Le royaume d’Arménie-Cilicie et les Mamelouks jusqu’au traité de 1285’,<br />

REA iv (1967): 217-235.<br />

24 Armenia became independent from Mongols in 1244; Jean de Joinville in <strong>The</strong> Life of Saint Louis underlines that the<br />

choice of the King of Armenia to become his vassal was in order to escape to the subjection of the Sultan of Iconium.<br />

Stewart (2001), p. 45.<br />

6


gave the Armenian support to the Mongols to conquer of Syria 25 , the Mamluks started thinking to take<br />

an offensive against the Armenian Kingdom, that became possible with the decline of Tartars.<br />

<strong>The</strong> king Lewon had to face the Mamluk aggression in 1268, when he had to leave the capital Sis and<br />

other Cilician possessions to Baybars; in 1285 a treaty between Lewon and Qalawun led the Kingdom<br />

to become subject to the Mamluk sultanate 26 .<br />

In 1289 Het‘um II ascended to the throne and had to deal with the decline and subsequent fall of the<br />

Crusader States 27 , economic problems and instability of the Ilkhanate 28 and, most important, with the<br />

belligerent policy of the Mamluk Sultanate 29 . <strong>The</strong> growing tensions culminated in the siege of Hromklay<br />

in 1292, a consequence of the fall of the Frankish states in the Mamluks strategy 30 ; not only the castle<br />

was the religious center of the Armenian culture, as important as the capital city of the Kingdom Sis,<br />

but it was also the most isolated outpost to the borders of the Sultanate.<br />

<strong>The</strong> sources describe the attack and the siege in a clear and exhaustive way and, after one month of<br />

siege, there was an attempt made by Het‘um, with the assistance of Mongols, to free the Catholicosate<br />

See, but the captured fortress was lost. <strong>The</strong> capture of Hromklay led to the devastation of the<br />

structures, the temporary removal of the holy relic of Gregory the Illuminator 31<br />

and the pillage of the<br />

settlement.<br />

On 28 June 1292 Qal‘at al-Rūm was superimposed on the fortress of Hromklay; the passage of the<br />

structure to Muslims led to the updating of the defensive apparatus, to the creation of mosques and of<br />

an Islamic school.<br />

25 Stewart (2001), p. 46.-47 <strong>The</strong> Mongol destruction of the Muslim principalities in Mesopotamia and Syria allowed Het‘um to<br />

expand his ream and recover places on his Cappadocian, Mesopotamian end Syrian borders, lands crossed by important trade routes…Between<br />

660/1262 and 662/1264, Het‘um launched a series of expeditions into northern Syria.<br />

26<br />

Stewart (2001), p. 51-58. <strong>The</strong> interest in this treaty was in the fact that the Catholicos, his monks and his residence,<br />

so the entire site of Hromklay was included in the text and determined that Lewon could not start works in order to built<br />

new fortifications and he could not clearly start any offensive.<br />

27 C. Cahen, La Syrie du Nord à l’Èpoque des Croisades, Paris 1940, C. Cahen, Oriente e Occidente ai tempi delle Crociate,<br />

Bologna 1986, A. Hatem, Les poemes épiques des Croisades, Genève 1973, S. Runcimann, Storia delle crociate, Torino 1966.<br />

28 D. Morgan, Medieval Persia 1040-1797, London 1988.<br />

29 Stewart (2001), p. 71.<br />

30 Stewart (2001), p. 73. In author’s opinion these two facts are strictly related.<br />

31 Brought subsequently to Sis from Het‘um, where was founded the Catholicosate See.<br />

7


<strong>The</strong> evolution of the defensive role<br />

As already underlined, the site was extremely interesting by a territorial point of view; the morphology<br />

of the area, an isolated spur protected by the water of Euphrates and by a deep cut in the rock on the<br />

southern side, was exploited in the defensive structure certainly already traced by Kogh-Vasil. <strong>The</strong><br />

Armenian defensive system should have been comparable, for defensive techniques and organization to<br />

its contemporary, Amberd 32 ; we can imagine the Armenian defensive structure composed by semicircular<br />

or circular towers. <strong>The</strong> use of squared elements started in Cilicia at the beginning of the XIII<br />

Century, maybe due to the contact with Crusaders. <strong>The</strong> arrangement of the vaulted gate on the west<br />

side can be related to the work of Gregory. Another important aspect of analysis is the system of water<br />

supplying; on the northern part of the site there is a circular pit, with a stair to the Euphrates 33 .<br />

After the capture of several sites, Qalawun started thinking about the restoration of the defensive<br />

systems; the architect who was charged of the restoration of the site of Hromklay is known, thanks to<br />

the attestations of some Arabic and Syrian sources. Qalawun charged ‘Alam al-Dīn Sanjar al-Shujā‘ī of<br />

the updating of the structures 34 and the challenge had to be extremely interesting for this architect. We<br />

know him from his work as construction supervisor in other fortified sites, always with Qalawun, with<br />

whom there must have been a fortunate cooperation. We can read the present state of the site by<br />

comparing it with the contemporary structure drawn by al-Shujā‘ī, to get a more specific knowledge.<br />

<strong>The</strong> main similarities can be read with the citadel of Damascus 35 ; after the building of the first structure<br />

32 See: N. M. Tokarskyij, ‘La fortezza e la chiesa di Amberd (X-XIV secolo)’, in Amberd. Documenti di Architettura<br />

Armena 5, Milano 1978. Hromklay defensive structure is coherent with Armenia Major one for what concerns its plan and<br />

construction techniques. <strong>The</strong> continuity in defensive structure, studied by Edwards and Hellenkemper, could be an effective<br />

starting point for the study of religious institutions.<br />

33 Dans les temps reculés, Rumkale a été le siège de prêtres arméniens, qui fondèrent ici un couvent magnifique. La furie de la destruction<br />

n’a pas réussi à renverser complètement ces quartiers immenses […]. Un travail des moins arméniens est de leurs prédécesseurs: c’est un puits<br />

profond de près de 200 pieds, où un escalier circulaire, taillé dans le roc, descend jusqu’au niveau de l’Euphrate. Molkte (Von), Lettres du<br />

maréchal Moltke sur l’Orient, transl. A. Marchand, Paris 1841 in Mutafian (1993), p.106.<br />

34 Stewart (2001), p. 83. Cf. P. M. Holt (estracts translated), <strong>The</strong> Memoirs of a Syrian Prince: Abu’l-Fidā, Sultan of Hamāh<br />

(672-732/1273-1331), Wiesbaden 1983, p.19. <strong>The</strong> same evidence is confirmed by others chroniclers: J. Sauvaget, La<br />

Chronique de Damas d’al-Jazari (années 689-698), Paris 1949, E. M. Quatremere (part. Trans.), Histoire des sultans Mamlouks de<br />

l’Egypte, 2 vol in 4 parts , Paris 1837-1854.<br />

35 About Damascus citadel: S. Berthier, ‘La Citadelle de Damas: les apports d’une etude archéologique’, in H.<br />

Kennedy (edited by), Muslim military architecture in greater Syria: from the coming of Islam to the Ottoman period, Leiden 2006; D. J. C.<br />

King, “<strong>The</strong> defences of the Citadel of Damascus; a Great Mohammedan Fortress of the Time of the Crusades”, Archeologia<br />

or Miscellaneous Tracts relating to Antiquity, xciv (1951), p.57-96, J. Sauvaget, “La cìtadelle de Damas”, Syria, 11 (1930).<br />

8


at the end of the XI Century for the Seljuks will to displace the royal residence, an important set of<br />

restoration works started in the XIII Century for the Ayyubid Sultanate 36 . Al-Shujā‘ī had to work on the<br />

structure after the Mongol invasions, during a restoration campaign started by Qalawun.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Mamluks intervention on the defensive system of Hromklay is more legible in the northern part of<br />

the site; the galleries at the northern end of the fortress presents Mamluk box machicolation 37 that<br />

seems to be strictly connected to the one of Damascus citadel 38 . Other important analogies can be<br />

found in the defensive system of Aleppo. One open question is connected to the wokforce used in<br />

Hromklay; we can in fact recognize different types of masonry that can be helpful in the attribution of<br />

the different part. While for the west gate we have a rusticated masonry with drafted margins, the Type<br />

VII of Edward’s catalogue 39 , on the external part of the north wall the technique, a smooth ashlar with<br />

narrow interstices on the poured wall technique, seems to be connected with other experiences.<br />

Sauvaget assumes in Damascus citadel the use of workmen came on purpose from Aleppo 40 ; even if it<br />

should be strengthened from further analysis, it seems plausible the use of the same building skills. <strong>The</strong><br />

research on the different constructive techniques at Hromklay seems to be extremely promising.<br />

<strong>The</strong> religious and didactical structures<br />

<strong>The</strong> most important innovations referred by the Armenian chroniclers about the site of Hromklay<br />

concern the erection of the church of catholicos and in general of buildings connected to the<br />

ecclesiastical function, which today are emblematic, particularly the palace. While knowledge of<br />

religious architecture offers several examples that allow a quite satisfactory awareness of the<br />

36 Doubling of the walls with three doors and fourteen three levels towers.<br />

37 Not only with the citadel of Damascus, but used at Crac of Chevaliers and at Marqab. Cfr. B. Michaudel, ‘<strong>The</strong><br />

development of Islamic Military Architecture’ in H. Kennedy (edited by), Muslim Military Architecture in Greater Syria, Leiden<br />

2006, p.118-119<br />

38 Damascus citadel had to dialogue with the city and was a punctual defensive system in the fortificated curtain,<br />

while Hromklay is a fortificated settlement, with little components extra moenia. <strong>The</strong> connection with the city, absent in<br />

Hromgla, is fundamental in the plan of the citadel.<br />

39 Edwards (1987), p.23: Type VII. This mansory consists of well-cut regular blocks that have a projecting boss on the outer face. <strong>The</strong><br />

edge of the outer face have neatly drafted margins that facilitate the alignment of the blocks during construction. Normally this mansory is<br />

pseudoisodomic.<br />

40 Sauvaget (1930), p.222: Elles relèvent toutes, en effet, des méthodes de construction en usage à cette époque dans la Syrie<br />

septentrionale, et on peut poser comme certain que des techniciens et des ouvriers venus d'Alep ont collaboré d'une façon très active à l’édification de<br />

la Citadelle.<br />

9


constructive panorama, palatial architecture is lacking in terms of comparison because of the<br />

generalized disappearance of the architectural patrimony in Greater Armenia.<br />

In XVII century Marsili Plan, Hromklay is still represented as a center of great importance 41 ; as midway<br />

through the XIX century French travelers, above all Von Molkte 42 , payed attention to the structure.<br />

<strong>The</strong> great impact of the church of catholicos can only be partially hypothesized today, since there are<br />

only the remains of the apsidal wall dominating the southern summit of the promontory. <strong>The</strong> build<br />

traces left are important in order to understand the possible shapes of the church. <strong>The</strong>se remains are<br />

strengthned by literary sources; on one hand Armenian chronicles of Crusades, on the other knowledge<br />

of liturgies, declined in the Cilician version in Gugerotti’s work 43 . All these tools bring to a domed<br />

structure as in the way of East, as described by Samuel of Ani and Guiragos de Kantzag 44 . <strong>The</strong><br />

dimensional proportion attributable to the building remains uncertain; the architectural consistence is in<br />

fact not analyzable unless using a length that can be supposed as a proportional connection, based on<br />

the persistence of the apsidal wall 45 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> traveler Richard Pococke, an English traveler of the XVIII century, gave us with his work on the<br />

Middle East 46 an important witness about the religious state of the site; he describes two different<br />

churches and we can make some considerations about his narration. <strong>The</strong> first church is lower and<br />

Pockocke described it as the more ancient, with three naves 47 ; the second one is on the top of the hill<br />

41 G. Uluhogian, Un’antica mappa dell’Armenia. Monasteri e santuari dal I al XVII secolo, Ravenna 2000, p.141, n.623.<br />

Eremia Çelebi K‘ēōmiwrčean realised the map of the religious network of Armenia for the count Luigi Ferdinando Marsili,<br />

representing the Armenian Church with its monasteries and sanctuaries.<br />

42 Dans les temps reculés, Rumkale a été le siège de prêtres arméniens, qui fondèrent ici un couvent magnifique. La furie de la destruction<br />

n’a pas réussi à renverser complètement ces quartiers immenses […]. Un travail des moins arméniens est de leurs prédécesseurs : c’est un puits<br />

profond de près de 200 pieds, où un escalier circulaire, taillé dans le roc, descend jusqu’au niveau de l’Euphrate. Von Molkte in Mutafian<br />

(1993), p. 106.<br />

43 C. Gugerotti, La liturgia armena delle ordinazioni e l’epoca ciliciana. Esiti rituali di una teologia di comunione tra Chiese, Roma<br />

2001.<br />

44 Après Basile, la dignité fut conferée à Gregoire [Pahlawuni], qui la conserva cinquante trois ans. Cet admirable prélat, s'étant mis<br />

à l'oeuvre, bâtit dans la forteresse de Hr'om-gla une magnifique église, surmontée d'une coupole. Guiragos de Kantzag, p.416.<br />

45 Two hypotheses are, in my opinion, the principal whom the church could be related to; from a side a Byzantine<br />

model, on the other the Armenian type of the cathedral of Anì. For the hypothesis: C. Matoda, ‘Il catholicosato armeno di<br />

Hromkla: testimonianze architettoniche’, in «Rassegna degli Armenisti Italiani» xi (2010), pp. 35-39, on-line:<br />

http://www.padusaraxes. com/rassegna/index.htm.<br />

46 R. Pococke, ‘A Description of the East and Some other Countries’, Vol. ii, London 1745, in J. Pinkerton, A<br />

General Collection of the Best and Most Interesting Voyages and Travels in All Parts of the World: Many of which are Now First Translated<br />

Into English ; Digested on a New Plan, Vol. xv, London 1814, p. 531-532.<br />

47 <strong>The</strong>re are two churches in the castle; the lower one seems to be more ancient, and consists of three naves; the west end of the middle nave<br />

is adorned with an angular pediment amd the side ones with a half pediment, which from this appears to be the style of the Greeks; and it may be<br />

supposed that Palladio borrowed this kind of architecture for them. Pococke (1814) p.532.<br />

10


and it is described as a tetragonal building 48 . Pococke was describing the catholicos church; it still<br />

remains the problem of the localization of the second church. Even if the traveler presents us the lower<br />

church as the more ancient, we do not have any reply in the documentary sources; this second structure<br />

is still to inquire. It could have been connected to the Byzantine past of the site or to the ancient castle<br />

of Kogh-Vasil.<br />

<strong>The</strong> shape, orientation and position in relation with the main church led us thinking that the rectangular<br />

room on the eastern side of the promontory of the catholicos church could be a refectory 49 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> Basravma Monastery, a squared cross-vaulted structure in the northern part of the site, seems<br />

particularly interesting and it could be the building in which the Armenian-Muslim contact could be<br />

investigated in a profitable way. <strong>The</strong> Muslim and Ottoman use of the structure and palace, after some<br />

restorations, seems now to be assumed as certain; however the masonry and the form of the building<br />

lead to hypothesize an Armenian dating 50 . Material evidences, not strengthened by an accurate relief as<br />

it would be necessary, present a semi-hypogeum space, with barrel vaults and pits for the light; the<br />

presence of several internal niches has to be considered. We can see a series of rooms with the same<br />

characteristics used as scriptorium or didactic spaces in the Hogeac e vank e , but this analysis on the<br />

possibile Armenian origin of the room has to be developed. <strong>The</strong> knowledge about the architecture for<br />

the transmission of culture and for the didactic spaces is still at an embryonal state 51 ; the few materic<br />

48 On the top of the hill there are some very magnificent old buildings, and a small church in a Gothic taste, though very grand. This<br />

church on some certain days is much resorted to by the neighbouring Christians, and is called Ter Nasite, from which one would imagine, that there<br />

was antiently a convent here. This church is almost a square; and there are two chapels on each side of the high altar; the ascent to the church is by<br />

a flight of eight steps on each side to a landing place; at the bottom of these flights there are two great octagons pillars with Gothic capitals.<br />

Pococke (1814) p.532.<br />

49 As the one seen in the almost contemporary Dadivank e , Kiranc e Vank e and Gošavank e cfr. Cuneo (1988), i,<br />

respectively p. 450, p. 336 and p. 348. This spaces were usually barrel vaulted and not necessarelly connected directly with<br />

the main church.<br />

50 <strong>The</strong> stones cut like bricks were used in similar forms in some armenian fortifications of Cilicia, like Payas,the<br />

second level of Silifke and Sinap, near Lampron. Cfr. Edwards (1987), plates 117, 202 and 208.<br />

51<br />

About the armenian educational system in the Middle Ages: G.Ter Vardanian ‘L’educazione, il sistema scolastico, i<br />

diversi gradi delle scuole e dell’istruzione nell’Armenia Medievale’ in A. Sirinian, S. Mancini Lombardi, L.D. Nocetti (edited<br />

by), Le scienze e le arti nell'Armenia medievale : seminario internazionale, 29-30 ottobre 2001, Bologna 2003. Some other consideration<br />

for the plan of monastic libraries in mediaeval Armenia, C.Matoda, ’Gli spazi della cultura nell'Armenia medievale:<br />

prospettive di indagine’ , in the upcoming «Rassegna degli Armenisti Italiani».<br />

11


traces and the huge patrimony connected to the analysis of manuscripted colophones 52<br />

allow us,<br />

through future studies, to increase our knowledge about the theme.<br />

It is still to explore the possibility to find cultural spaces in the Muslim gates and towers, as seen in<br />

Damascus.<br />

Conclusions and future perspectives of research<br />

In order to conclude this short intervention, I would like to synthesize the most interesting open<br />

question for the future. First of all, it still remains to individuate the mosques that some sources localize<br />

in the site; the use of the catholicos church as muslim cultual space has still to be clearly demonstrated,<br />

explaining through material evidences how this structure should have been turned into a mosque.<br />

Another point to study is the analysis of the different masonry techniques, that can give us a lot of<br />

information about the phases of work on the site. Hromklay represents the expression of a new<br />

language, the architectural product of a mutated social structure; the most important question for the<br />

future remains the contextualization of these vocabularies in the architectural and decorative panorama.<br />

52 <strong>The</strong> indications that can be draw by the colophons as sources constitute a little explorated patrimony. About the<br />

theme, see: G. Dédéyan, ‘Les colophons de manuscrits armeniens comme sources pour l'histoire des Croisades’ in J.<br />

France, W.G. Zajac (edited by), <strong>The</strong> Crusades and their sources : essays presented to Bernard Hamilton, Ashgate 1998, p. 89-110.<br />

12


Claudia MATODA<br />

curriculum vitae<br />

claudia.matoda@polito.it<br />

Turin (IT), 05.12.1984<br />

ACADEMIC<br />

QUALIFICATIONS<br />

2010- now PhD student at Department Casa-Città, Second Faculty of Architecture, Politecnico di<br />

Torino, Italy.<br />

Main fields of interest: History of architecture in Middle Ages, Armenian Architecture<br />

on Mediterrean Sea.<br />

http://www.polito.it/ricerca/dipartimenti/dicas/<br />

2006-2008 Master Degree in Architecture; mark: 110/110 with Honours.<br />

Dissertation title: Armeni tra Bizantini e Normanni: indagine sull'architettura tra 11. e<br />

13. secolo/ Armenians between the Byzantines and the Normans: a survey of on<br />

architecture from 11. and 13. century<br />

http://webthesis.biblio.polito.it/1335/<br />

2003-2006 Bachelor Degree in Architecture; mark: 110/110<br />

ACADEMIC<br />

EXPERIENCE<br />

Since 2009<br />

Since 2008<br />

Member of the national association Storia della Città (History of the Cities), Rome<br />

Online: http://www.storiadellacitta.it/<br />

Professor Claudia BONARDI (Politecnico di Torino, Italy); sector: Research about<br />

History of Architecture and Territory; position held: free research collaborator; activity:<br />

didactical activities for the students of professor Bonardi.<br />

PUBLICATIONS<br />

<strong>Workshop</strong>s<br />

2010 MATODA C., <strong>The</strong> spaces for culture in Armenia. Casa Armena Milano, Piazza Velasca<br />

4, Milan, 13 November 2011. <strong>Workshop</strong> of the association Padus-Araxes<br />

(http://www.padus-araxes.com), from Prof. Boghos Levon Zekiyan and Prof. Anna<br />

Sirinian, University of Venezia and University of Bologna. Upcoming publication<br />

(2012).<br />

2009 MATODA C., <strong>The</strong> Armenian catholicos of Hromklay: architectural witnesses. Casa<br />

Armena Milano, Piazza Velasca 4, Milan, 14 November 2009. <strong>Workshop</strong> of the<br />

association Padus-Araxes (http://www.padus-araxes.com), from Prof. Boghos Levon<br />

Zekiyan and Prof. Anna Sirinian, University of Bologna.<br />

Proceedings<br />

2010 MATODA C., <strong>The</strong> Armenian catholicos of Hromklay: architectural witnesses, in<br />

“Rassegna degli Armenisti Italiani” XI (2010), pp.35-39<br />

online: http: //www.padus-araxes.com/rassegna/index.htm<br />

Articles on book<br />

2011 (upcoming publication) MATODA C.,<strong>The</strong> House of Savoy and Dominicans in Southern France, in CLAUDIA<br />

BONARDI A CURA DI, Atti del Convegno Gli Ordini Mendicanti nella Città: I Frati<br />

Predicatori (<strong>The</strong> Mendicant Order in the Town: <strong>The</strong> Preachers), Editore Kappa, Roma<br />

2009 MATODA C., San Michele Cesani a Prazzo, in CLAUDIA BONARDI A CURA DI,<br />

La Valle Maira (Alta Valle Maira, Valle di Canosio e di Elva), Atlante dell’edilizia<br />

montana nelle Alte Valli del Cuneese(collana a cura di Lorenzo MAMINO), vol. 5,<br />

Mondovì, 2009, p.180.<br />

MATODA C., San Michele Castiglioni, in CLAUDIA BONARDI A CURA DI, La<br />

Valle Maira (Alta Valle Maira, Valle di Canosio e di Elva), Atlante dell’edilizia<br />

montana nelle Alte Valli del Cuneese(collana a cura di Lorenzo MAMINO), vol. 5,<br />

Mondovì, 2009, p.183-184<br />

MATODA C., Acceglio a Villar, in CLAUDIA BONARDI A CURA DI, La Valle<br />

Maira (Alta Valle Maira, Valle di Canosio e di Elva), Atlante dell’edilizia montana<br />

nelle Alte Valli del Cuneese(collana a cura di Lorenzo MAMINO), vol. 5, Mondovì,<br />

2009, p.311.


LILIT HARUTYUNYAN<br />

<strong>The</strong> Creation of Armenian Catholic Monastery in Bzummar/Zmmar/<br />

Maronite monasticism, which was reorganized in Mount Lebanon in the XVII century,<br />

provided the environment for young Armenians who were coming from Aleppo to find the<br />

opportunity to receive religious education and offer their administration, artistic and intellectual<br />

talents for development of the Maronite Antonine monasteries in their organizational phase.<br />

Another consequence of this early interaction between the Maronits and Armenian Catholics<br />

was the encouragement and support offered by the Maronite religious authorities and the Khazin<br />

feudal lords. Armenian individuals, including the trainees of the Maronite convent of Qozhayya<br />

in Besharreh, were helped. Permission was granted for the Armenian Catholics to found their<br />

community, convent of Kraym in Ghosta in 1720 and in 1749 the convent of Bzummar, thus<br />

creating a foothold for the Catholic Armenians in Lebanon, which would attract in course of<br />

time, other Armenians, who escaping anti-Catholic persecution perpetrated by the Armenian<br />

Orthodox patriarch and the Ottoman government in Aleppo, would seek refuge within these<br />

monasteries under the protection of the Maronites.<br />

Within a short period, the monastery of Bzummar, with its silk production and supply of<br />

wheat flour and money lending, became a center of commerce in the local market, which in its<br />

turn promoted the status of the community members not only as polite and intelligent, but also as<br />

an economically useful element to the prosperity of Mount Lebanon.


Dr. LILIT HARUTYUNYAN<br />

THE CREATION OF ARMENIAN CATHOLIC MONASTRY IN BZUMMAR /ZMMAR/<br />

16-18 centuries considered the centuries of development of the Armenian<br />

community of Aleppo. With its many trading houses it was a major trading center<br />

between Europe and Asia 1 . Prominent Armenian traveller Simeon Lehatsi (Poland)<br />

described Aleppo: “<strong>The</strong> city is a great center of commerce ... where there are 365<br />

Khans, a large number of shops and stalls. <strong>The</strong> baths are wonderful” 2 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> Franco-Ottoman agreement of 1535, and the other ones that have<br />

succeeded, signed between the Ottoman Empire and a number of European countries<br />

(later became the basis of the system of Surrender) 3 , opened a road for installation of<br />

the Latin missionaries in Aleppo from 1670. <strong>The</strong> missionaries were under the auspices<br />

of the Consul of France Francois Picquet 4 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> rich cultural life of the prosperous Armenian community of Aleppo was mainly<br />

centered around two churches: the Churches of the Forty Martyrs (built in 1509) and of<br />

the Holy Mother of God /Virgin Mary Church/ (renovated in 1535). Armenian merchants<br />

1 M. I. Tikadze, Lebanese Trade and Syrian Cities of XVI-XVIII Centuries, History and Economics of Arab<br />

Countries, Moscow, 1997, p.132 (in Russian), A. K. Sanjian, <strong>The</strong> Armenian Communities in Syria under<br />

Ottoman Domination, Harvard, 1965, p. 49.<br />

2 Simeon Lehatsi, Guide, Annals and Memoirs, Published by H. Nerses V. Akinian,Vienna, 1936, pp. 317-<br />

324; Nerses V. Akinian, <strong>The</strong> Armenian Life in Aleppo, Monthly Review, March-June, Aleppo, 1993, pp.<br />

307-308. /êÇÙ¿áÝ ¹åÇñ ȻѳóÇáÛ, àõÕ»·ñáõÃÇÇÝ ï³ñ»·ñáõÃÇÇÝ »Ç ÚÇß³ï³Ï³ñ³ÝÇ, Ññ³ï. Ð.<br />

Ü»ñë»ë ì. ²ÏÇÝ»³Ý, ìÇ»Ýݳ, 1936, ¿ç 317-324: Ü»ñë»ë ì. ²ÏÇÝ»³Ý, Ð³Û ÏÛ³ÝùÁ гɻåÇ Ù»ç,<br />

гݹ»ë ³ÙëûñÛ³, 3-4, Ù³ñï-ÑáõÝÇë, 1933, гɻå, ¿ç 307-308:/<br />

3 H. Kh. Topuzian, <strong>The</strong> History of the Armenian Diaspora in Syria and Lebanon, Yerevan, 1986, p. 33 (in<br />

Armenian). / Ð.Ê. Âá÷áõ½Û³Ý, êÇñdzÛÇ ¨ Èǵ³Ý³ÝÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ·³ÕÃûç³ËÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝ,<br />

ºñ¨³Ý, 1986, ¿ç 33:/<br />

4 Panos S. Jeranian, Armenian- Maronite Relations in Mount Lebanon / 1720-1840 /, Haykazian Armenian<br />

Studies Jurnal, Ed. 26, Beirut, 2006, p. 4. /гÛϳ½Û³Ý ѳ۳·Çï³Ï³Ý ѳݹ»ë, h. Ƽ, ´»ÛñáõÃ, 2006, ¿ç<br />

41:/<br />

1


were very interested in the cultural life of the community, and had a special interest<br />

towards these churches. In addition, with the spirit of Christian brotherhood, they<br />

attended the Maronite Church of St. Elias, located in the proximity of the Holy Mother of<br />

God Church 5 . In the late 15th century Rayis Issa has expanded the church of the Holy<br />

Forty Martyrs and helped renovate the Maronite church of St. Elias 6 .<br />

In the 17th century the Maronite community of Aleppo played an important role in<br />

the spread of Catholicism among the Armenians. Catholic preachers, who had the<br />

support of the consuls, attracted the Armenians with the promises of assistance in their<br />

further trading activities 7 . This provoked the discontent of the Armenian Apostolic<br />

Church and the Ottoman government. <strong>The</strong> Ottoman government still in the early 16th<br />

century recognized the Armenian Apostolic Patriarch as the leader of the Armenian<br />

Millet 8 .<br />

In 1776 the number of Catholic Armenians was 4,000, in 1794 they were 5,000 9 ,<br />

and in 1827 3,000 10 . <strong>The</strong> declining number of Catholic Armenians was due to their<br />

migration to other countries, particularly Lebanon, where comfortable conditions were<br />

created for them in Kesrouan region where they could comfortably preach their religious<br />

doctrine. In the 18th century, Armenian Catholics in Aleppo and Constantinople were<br />

5 Antoine Rabbath, Documents Inédits Pour Servir a l’Histoire du Christianisme en Orient, Paris, 1905, p. 388.<br />

6 Msgr. Artavazd Surmeyan, History of Armenians of Aleppo, T. II, Paris, 1946, p. 33. (In Armenian.).<br />

/²ñï³õ³½¹ ²ñù»åÇëÏáåáë êÇõñÙ¿»³Ý, ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ Ð³É¿åÇ Ð³Ûáó. гɻå, Ñ. ´., ´»ÛñáõÃ, 1946, ¿ç<br />

33:/<br />

7 Ibid, p. 518.<br />

8 M. A. Gasparian, S. F. Orechkova, Y. A. Petrossian, Studies on the history of Turkey, Moscow, 1983, p.<br />

50 (in Russian). / Ì.À. Ãàñðàòÿí, Ñ.Ô. Îðåøêîâà, Þ. À. Ïåòðîñÿí, Î÷åðêè èñòîðèè Òóðöèè, Ì.,<br />

1983, ñ. 50./<br />

9 Ibid, p. 15.<br />

10 Mesrob Terzian, Le Patriarcat de Cilicie et les Arméniens Catholiques, Beyrouth, 1955, p. 25.<br />

2


persecuted by the Apostolic Patriarchate and the Ottoman government. <strong>The</strong> main<br />

reason for these persecutions was their relations with the Catholic missionaries 11 .<br />

In 1735-1736 prosecutions against Armenian Catholics resumed in the Ottoman<br />

Empire. France is trying to defend Catholics, what was seen as an attempt to intervene<br />

in the Empire’s affairs. <strong>The</strong> Armenian Apostolic Patriarchate was using any tension in<br />

Franco-Ottoman relations in helping to strengthen prosecution of Catholics in the<br />

Empire. In 1828 the Sultan has declared a firman to prosecute Catholics 12 . Many<br />

Catholics were imprisoned and exiled, and most have taken refuge in Lebanon.<br />

<strong>The</strong> situation of Armenian Catholics in Aleppo was unstable and precarious. <strong>The</strong><br />

support of European ambassadors, particularly of France, was not always effective 13 .<br />

Armenian Catholics understood that in such conditions they could not organize as a<br />

separate community. And it was natural that they were leaning toward Lebanon, where<br />

among the Maronites there were created favorable conditions for theirs’ installation 14 .<br />

In the late 17th and 18th centuries the Armenians of Aleppo began to settle in the<br />

Mount Lebanon’s Maronite monasteries. In 1701 the Maronite Patriarch Douaihy<br />

appointed Abd Allah Qarali (1672-1742), preacher at Aleppo, as chief director of the<br />

Monastery of Mar Elisha (St. Elisha) in Lebanon 15 . It was situated in the north of the<br />

11 Pierre Raphael, Le Role des Maronites dans le Retour des Eglises Orientales, Beyrouth, 1935, p. 7.<br />

12 Vartan Tekeyan, Le Patriarcat Arménien Catholique de Cilicie au Temps de Gregoire Pierre VI (1812-1840),<br />

Beyrouth, 1954, p. 140.<br />

13 Charle-Roux, France et Chrétiens d’Orient, Paris, 1939, p. 301.<br />

14 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 48.<br />

15 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, History of the Nation: <strong>The</strong> Details of the Armenian Orthodox Church<br />

from the Beginning to Our Days with the National Related Attributes, T. II, Holy Edjmiatsin, 2001, p. 3145<br />

/in Armenian/. /سճùdz ²ñù»åÇëÏáåáë úñٳݻ³Ý, ²½·³å³ïáõÙ. Ð³Û áõÕÕ³÷³é »Ï»Õ»óÇáÛ<br />

³Ýóù»ñÁ ëϽµ¿Ý ÙÇÝã»Ç Ù»ñ ûñ»ñÁ Û³ñ³ÏÇó ³½·³ÛÇÝ å³ñ³·³Ý»ñáí å³ïÙáõÍ, Ñ.µ, سÛñ ³Ãáé ê.<br />

¾çÙdzÍÇÝ, 2001, ¿ç 3145:/<br />

3


village Becharreh, in the valley of Kadisha River which originates from the Cedars region<br />

and empties into the Mediterranean Sea 16 .<br />

Many young people of different ethnicities: Greeks, Assyrians, Armenians and<br />

Jewish, have settled in the monastery where they had to equal obligations and<br />

opportunities. <strong>The</strong> documents of the Antonine monastery created in 1707 in Luwayzeh<br />

certify that the number of young Armenians settled in the Maronite monasteries, grew to<br />

the wall and measure. Armenian monks were distinguished by their mental abilities.<br />

Several of them after went to Rome making their higher education at the college of<br />

Propaganda 17 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> few Armenians occupied important administrative positions in the Antonian<br />

congregation. In 1707 in Luwayzeh the Antonine congregation opened a school in which<br />

the Armenian Jakob Haroutin was named director 18 .<br />

Boutros Saati, one of the Armenian monks also held important positions in the<br />

Maronite monasteries. He was the governor of the Maronite Antonine congregation, and<br />

the head of the central library of the monastery of Luwayzeh where there were kept<br />

valuable documents on the history of Lebanon and the Maronite community 19 .<br />

In the 18th century the idea of establishing monasteries on the example of<br />

Maronite Antonine congregation grew gradually among the Armenian Catholics. <strong>The</strong><br />

four Catholic brothers of Aleppo: Hakob, Hovhannes, Abraham and Minas Hovsepian<br />

16 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 48.<br />

17 Ibid.<br />

18 Farhat Jermanos, Tarikh ‘al-Rahbaniyya’ (History of the Congregation), Manuscript Held in the Monastery of<br />

Luwayzeh, p. 24, see Panos S. Jeranyan, p. 50.<br />

19 Louis Blaybil, Tarikh al-Rahbaniyya al-Maruniyya (History of the Lebanese Maronite Congregation), Egypt,<br />

1924, p. 287, see Panos S. Jeranian, p. 53.<br />

4


(Mouradian) became the founders of the Armenian Catholic congregation in Kesrouan 20 .<br />

<strong>The</strong>y were merchants and had good relationships with Maronite merchants of Aleppo,<br />

later became known as famous clerics, one of whom was also Abd Allah Qarali.<br />

In 1702 Abraham, the eldest brother, visited his old friend Qarali in Lebanon with<br />

whom he discussed the plan to create there an Armenian Catholic monastery 21 . It<br />

should be noted that Qarali enjoyed great fame in Kesrouan, especially among Khazen<br />

sheikhs who were nobles of that region 22 . He effectively used his connections to help the<br />

Armenian brothers.<br />

In 1718 in the village Kesrouan brothers met with Sheikh Sakhr al-Khazen who<br />

has promised to discuss that issue with the Maronite Patriarch Jakob Aouad and the<br />

bishops 23 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> same year after their first meeting with the sheikhs Khazen Hovsepian<br />

brothers sent a letter to Pope Clement XI where they expressed their devotion to<br />

Catholicism and accepted the primacy of the Pope. <strong>The</strong>y also expressed their intention<br />

to establish a monastery at Mount Lebanon 24 . <strong>The</strong> Pope has endorsed the initiative of<br />

brothers and sent a letter of guarantee to the sheikhs Khazen and Maronite Patriarch<br />

asking them to present a territory to them 25 . Meanwhile Hakob and Minas returned to<br />

Aleppo, sold their assets to obtain funding necessary to build the monastery. On June<br />

19, 1719 the Propaganda Committee considered the letter sent to Rome and gave his<br />

20 Jean Mésérian, Histoire et Institutions de l’Eglise Arménienne: Evolution Nationale et Doctrinale Spiritualité-<br />

Monachisme, Beyrouth, 1998, p. 319.<br />

21 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, p. 3145.<br />

22 Pierre Raphael, p. 24.<br />

23 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, p. 3201.<br />

24 Jean Mésérian, p. 319.<br />

25 Srabian Isaak, <strong>The</strong> Creation of the Antonian Congregation, Monthly Magazine, IX, September, XVI,<br />

1902, p. 289./ Æë³Ñ³Ï êñ³µÛ³Ý, Ð³Û ²ÝïáÝÛ³Ý Ùdzµ³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙݳ¹ñáõÙÁ, гݹ»ë ³ÙëûñÛ³, IX,<br />

ë»åï»Ùµ»ñ, XVI, 1902, ¿ç 289:/<br />

5


approval to the initiative of Mouradian brothers by adding the condition of founding a<br />

school and an educational center. <strong>The</strong> decision was taken March 8, 1720 and was sent<br />

to the Maronite Patriarch 26 .<br />

Before that Hakob was ordained a priest by Abraham Ardzivian, Armenian<br />

Catholic Bishop 27 . After Hakob also returned to Lebanon.<br />

In July 1721 the Maronite Patriarch has received the brothers and told them that<br />

back in March, the sheikhs Khazen had signed the document giving a parcel of land to<br />

the Armenian brothers from their territory in Kreim 28 . <strong>The</strong>re was marked that this parcel<br />

of land would not be the object of the sale and should serve only for the purpose of<br />

building a monastery. <strong>The</strong> brothers had to pay miri tax to the sheikhs Khazen 29 .<br />

In late July 1721 Maronite Patriarch Jacob Awad declared a speech where he<br />

called the people of Kesrouan to respect and help the Armenians brothers, as much as<br />

possible 30 . <strong>The</strong> Armenian Catholics have become full citizens of Kesrouan.<br />

<strong>The</strong> same year Hovsepian brothers have created the monastery of Saint Anthony<br />

and Saint Saviour church in Kreim, nearby Ghosta village 31 .<br />

Abraham Ardzvinian (1679-1710) played a major role in the creation of the<br />

Armenian Catholic community in Mount Lebanon. In 1710 he was consecrated bishop in<br />

Aleppo. Even during the years when he studied at Melkon Taspasian he made concrete<br />

plans to create an independent Armenian Catholic community and to strengthen its<br />

26 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, p. 3280.<br />

27 Ibid.<br />

28 Archives of the Armenian Antonine Monks, Box N 43, see Panos S. Jeranian, p. 58.<br />

29 Ibid, p.59.<br />

30 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, pp. 3280-3281.<br />

31 Ibid.<br />

6


positions 32 . As a result of his activities Ardzivian was imprisoned three times in 1712,<br />

1715, 1720 33 . On September 2, 1720 Ardzivian was exiled to the island of Arwad by the<br />

Ottoman government on the proposal of the Patriarch of Jerusalem Grigor Shxtayakir<br />

and the Armenian Apostolic Patriarch of Constantinople 34 .<br />

After spending two years in exile through the intervention of Maronite Antoine<br />

Tourbay, vice-consul in Tripoli he moved to Kreim and established among the Armenian<br />

monks 35 .<br />

Here Ardzivian has taken strong positions. <strong>The</strong> Armenian monastery of Lebanon<br />

has become a haven for all Catholic religious having problems with the Armenian<br />

Patriarchate.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Maronite patriarch Yusuf al-Khazen (1733-1742) felt sympathy towards<br />

Ardzivian and Armenian monks of Kreim. In 1733 he published an official letter in which<br />

he allowed them to make ecclesiastical rites in Maronite churches of Kesrouan and<br />

stressed that the Maronites and Armenians are brothers 36 .<br />

On September 14, 1735 Sheikh Jumblatt al-Khazen offered to the Armenian<br />

monks of Kreim the Monastery of Mar Jirjis (Saint George) in Debey with its gardens and<br />

plots of land 37 .<br />

In 1739 when the proceedings were impaired in Aleppo, Ardzivian returned to his<br />

diocese. <strong>The</strong>re he ordained three Catholic bishops who, in turn, have selected him a<br />

32 Bazmavep Review, N 1, January, Venice, St. Lazar, 1903, p. 506. M. Terzian, A confessor’s letter,<br />

Beirut, 1958, p. 20-21 /In Armenian/. /´³½Ù³í»å ѳݹÇë³ñ³Ý, ÚáõÝí³ñ, ÃÇÇ 1, ì»Ý»ïÇÏ, êáõñµ<br />

Ô³½³ñ, 1903, ¿ç 506: Ø. »ñ½»³Ý, Êáëïáí³ÝáÕÇ ÙÁ ݳٳϳÝÇÝ, ä»ÛñáõÃ, 1958, ¿ç 20-21: /<br />

33 Khatchik Athanassian, Abraham-Pierre I er Ardzivian Catholicos, Beyrouth, 1959, pp. 56-57.<br />

34 Ibid, p. 77.<br />

35 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, p. 3281.<br />

36 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 61.<br />

37 Archives of the Monastery of Bzummar, Box N 122, Year (1679-1749), see Panos S. Jeranian, p. 62.<br />

7


Patriarch. On November 26, 1740 Ardzivian made his consecration of Catholicos 38 . On<br />

September 10, 1741 at the request of Ardzivian the Maronite religious elite sent a<br />

guarantee letter to Pope Benedict XIV by asking to expedite the Arzivian’s as a Patriarch<br />

confirmation process 39 . On November 26, 1741 Abraham Petros I Ardzivian received<br />

Pope’s Condak making him the Armenian Catholic Patriarch of Cilicia after which he<br />

returned to Mount Lebanon and moved to Kreim 40 .<br />

After Ardzivian’s installing in the Monastery of Kreim it became a Patriarchy<br />

where a number of Armenian Catholics of different regions of the Ottoman Empire was<br />

ruled. From 1742 when it was spread that Ardzivian was in the Mount Lebanon, a great<br />

number of Armenian Catholics of Aleppo have settled in Lebanon. A lot of Armenian<br />

pilgrims, who went to Jerusalem, visiting the monastery on their return and settled<br />

there 41 .<br />

Ardzivian ruled the monastery of the Constitution of Maronite Antonine<br />

congregation 42 . In 1739 he submitted it to the examination of the monks who were<br />

adopted after some amendments as the Constitution of the Armenian Antonian<br />

congregation. On July 15, 1738 Father Abraham Mouradian, founder of the monastery<br />

of Kreim died at the age of 75. <strong>The</strong> significant items in the monasteries were now<br />

occupied by the two cousins of Ardzivian: father Bedros and father George Nersissian.<br />

After the death of Abraham's father Bedros has succeeded in his post for a period of<br />

three months 43 .<br />

38 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, p. 3404.<br />

39 Pierre Raphael, p. 40.<br />

40 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, pp. 3409-3411.<br />

41 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 64..<br />

42 Ibid, p. 65.<br />

43 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, pp. 3402-3403.<br />

8


Over time the monastery of Kreim became larger, including other lands. Many<br />

young people from Aleppo and other regions of the Ottoman Empire settled in Kreim.<br />

<strong>The</strong> relationship between the Armenian Catholic Antonine and Mkhitarian<br />

congregations are quite interesting. <strong>The</strong>re are some documents in the monastery of<br />

Bzommar which prove the intention to unite the two congregations. For example<br />

Ardzivian’s letter of 18 July 1741 addressed to Mkhitar the founder of Mkhitarian<br />

congregation where Ardzivian talked about Antonine Constitution’s changing by those of<br />

the Mkhitarian 44 . However the idea of unification was not achieved because of the<br />

controversy between the congregations. On February 9, 1742 Mkhitar in his letter to<br />

Ardzivian refused the proposal for the unification with the Antonine 45 .<br />

After 1740 the increasing number of Armenian monks in the monastery of Kreim<br />

discussed the idea of creating a new monastery. Ardzivian decided to build another<br />

monastery. To this end, in 1749 he published a letter in which he sought funding for its<br />

community 46 . However he could not see the realization of his project because he died on<br />

1 October 1749.<br />

Before the election of new Patriarch bishops have tried to carry out the intent of<br />

the deceased Patriarch. <strong>The</strong>y met with the Maronite Patriarch Siman Aouad, after<br />

obtaining his permission, began working on the project.<br />

44 Ibid, pp. 3407-3408.<br />

45 Ibid, pp. 3408-3409.<br />

46 Jean Mésérian, p. 325.<br />

9


Mid-October 1749 a meeting was held with the sheikhs Mushrif and Qabalan al-<br />

Khazen. <strong>The</strong>y have offered farm in Bzommar 47 to build the monastery of Saint Virgin<br />

belonging to the Church of Rome 48 .<br />

It is interesting that in the documents of donation of land as the holders of power<br />

was the Maronite Patriarch and Khazen lords as a senior officers of the community, who<br />

supported the Armenian Catholics to avoid prosecution of the Armenian Apostolic<br />

Patriarch and the Ottoman government 49 . This proves that 18th century the Maronites<br />

had an important influence in the Mount Lebanon that allowing them to support the<br />

Armenian Catholics in favor of their own interests.<br />

October 14, five Antonine monks convened a meeting and declared Catholicos<br />

Hakob Hovsepian (Mouradian) the bishop of Aleppo. In the ecclesiastical works is called<br />

Hakob Poghos II. On 22 December the consecration of Catholicos took place, and<br />

September 23, 1750 the new post was approved at the meeting of cardinals 50 .<br />

Patriarch Hakob began construction of the monastery of Bzommar. He bought<br />

new land around the monastery where vineyards and mulberry trees were planted. <strong>The</strong><br />

epigraph on the monastery marks the year 1749 as the date of commencement of<br />

construction, but construction was finished in 1771 51 . In 1750 Hakob left Kreim and<br />

moved to Bzommar with some monks from the Antonine congregation.<br />

47 Bzommar is situated in the Middle Kesrouan. To the west of Kesrouan are situated the villages Harissa,<br />

Daroun and Ghosta, in the east: the villages Rayfoun and Ashqout, whose inhabitants are Maronites.<br />

48 Sisak Jacob Varjabedian, <strong>The</strong> Armenians in Lebanon: Encyclopedia of the Armenian Diaspora of<br />

Lebanon, Beirut, 1982, p. 270./In Armenian/. /êÇë³Ï Ú³Ïáµ ì³ñųå»ïÛ³Ý, гۻñÁ Èǵ³Ý³ÝÇ Ù»ç.<br />

ѳÝñ³·Çï³ñ³Ý Éǵ³Ý³Ý³Ñ³Û ·³ÕáõÃÇ, Բեյրութ, 1982, էջ 270։/<br />

49 Archives of the Monastery of Bzummar, Box N 26, Year 1753, see Panos S. Jeranian, p. 66.<br />

50 Mesrob Terzian, Le Patriarcat de Cilicie et les Arméniens Catholiques, p. 93.<br />

51 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 67.<br />

10


In 1750 the Armenians of the Antonine congregation had the opportunity to build<br />

another monastery in Lebanon on the hill Beyt Khashbo. <strong>The</strong> document was signed April<br />

12, 1750 by Sheikh Sinto al-Khazen and approved by the patriarch Tabiya al-Khazen 52 .<br />

On June 10, 1753 Hakob Petros II Catholicos died. He also had great merit in the<br />

creation of the Armenian Catholic congregation. Hagop has managed well to be careful<br />

and do not have controversies with the Armenian Apostolic Church. Hovsepian was<br />

buried in Kreim 53 .<br />

On June 23, 1753 Michael Pedros III was elected Catholicos whose election was<br />

approved by Pope May 6, 1754 54 . He also as Ardzivian has tried to spread its influence<br />

over all the Armenian Catholic of the Ottoman Empire, however, this idea was not<br />

approved by Rome. On April 30, 1759 the powers of Catholicism have been limited to<br />

Cilicia, Assyria and Mesopotamia 55 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> construction of Bzommar continued under his leadership. New lands were<br />

purchased. Gaparian died on November 16 and was buried in Bzommar 56 . Basil<br />

Avqadian, the patriarch following, was appointed on 1 December 1780. <strong>The</strong> new<br />

Patriarch hosted the Catholics who avoided prosecutions of Apostolic Patriarch<br />

Zachariah (1780-1781) of Constantinople. Basil died February 15, 1788 57 .<br />

52 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, p. 3483.<br />

53 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 67.<br />

54 Ibid.<br />

55 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, pp. 3484-3485.<br />

56 Andreas Alexandrian, A Concise History of Twelve Patriarchs of Cilicia, Venice, 1906, p. 22. /In<br />

Armenian/ /²Ý¹ñ¿³ë ²É¿ùë³Ý¹ñ»³Ý, гٳéûï å³ïÙáõÃÇÇÝ »ñÏáï³ë³Ý ϳÃáÕÇÏáë³ó ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ,<br />

ì»Ý»ïÇÏ, 1906, ¿ç 22:/<br />

57 Ibid, p. 32.<br />

11


On March 11, 1788 Archbishop of Adana Krikor Kupelian was elected Patriarch.<br />

<strong>The</strong> approval of the Pope was on December 15 of that year 58 .<br />

One of the most prominent work of Kupelian was the creation of seminar in<br />

Bzommar in 1810 that prepares religious until today 59 . <strong>The</strong> studying language was<br />

Armenian in this seminar. <strong>The</strong> only financial source of the seminar was the gifts of<br />

Armenian merchants of Madras which was restored by the agreement signed<br />

September 29, 1791 between the Patriarch and Armenian merchants 60 .<br />

Even today many young people are studying at the seminary in Bzommar<br />

receiving a quality education. Those who graduate seminar, as teachers, play an<br />

important role in educational process of the younger generation of Syrian and Lebanese<br />

Armenian communities.<br />

Kupelian died June 17, 1812. <strong>The</strong> same year Bishop Krikor Jeranian was elected<br />

Patriarch 61 . By order of Maronite Patriarch new lands were offered to the monastery in<br />

Zibdin and Bzommar that are the villages of Kesrouan.<br />

58 Archbishop Maghakia Ormaneian, T.II, pp. 3680.<br />

59 Sisak Jacob Varjabedian, <strong>The</strong> Armenians in Lebanon: Encyclopedia of the Armenian Diaspora of<br />

Lebanon, Beirut, 1982, p. 270./In Armenian/, /êÇë³Ï Ú³Ïáµ ì³ñųå»ïÛ³Ý, гۻñÁ Èǵ³Ý³ÝÇ Ù»ç.<br />

ѳÝñ³·Çï³ñ³Ý Éǵ³Ý³Ý³Ñ³Û ·³ÕáõÃÇ, Ñ. ³, ¿ç 271,/ Pierre Raphael, p. 51.<br />

60 Mesrob Terzian, <strong>The</strong> Armenian Monastery of Bzummar, Beirut, pp. 49-50.<br />

61 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 68.<br />

12


On June 14, 1828 Krikor Saraian with sixteen other religious from Anatolia<br />

settled in the monastery of Bzommar to avoid prosecutions against the Catholic<br />

Armenians in Aleppo and Constantinople 62 . On 15 November the same year a new<br />

group of monks from Taron settled at Bzommar. With the help of the Patriarch these<br />

religious remained at the monastery until 1830 63 when Sultan Mahmud has published a<br />

manifesto in recognizing the Armenian Catholic community as a millet, an independent<br />

community separate from the Apostolic Patriarchate. <strong>The</strong>refore, the prosecution was<br />

discontinued. That order has allowed the Armenian Catholics to practice their faith<br />

freely. This has greatly facilitated the propagandist activity of the monastery of<br />

Bzommar.<br />

Patriarch Jeranian died September 22, 1840 and was buried in Bzommar 64 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> period of governance of the Emir Bashir II /1788-1840/ in Lebanon had an<br />

important meaning for the Armenian community of Kesrouan. His good attitude towards<br />

the Armenian community of Bzommar was also due to friendly relations with the bishop<br />

of Bzommar Hakob Holassian. He was the spiritual father of Hasn Jahan, the second<br />

wife of Bashir 65 . At the request of Bashir Holassian has made their marriage ceremony.<br />

In 1838 the Emir Bashir has offered a sum of one thousand piaster to the<br />

Armenian Catholic community 66 . In 1832 by its order the lands of the monastery of<br />

Bzommar located in different regions of Kesrouan were exempted from tax miri 67 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> political, moral and economic support of Emir Bashir to the Armenian<br />

community has contributed to strengthening the positions of the community in Mount<br />

62 Ibid, p. 69.<br />

63 Andreas Alexandrian, p. 40.<br />

64 Mesrob Terzian, <strong>The</strong> Armenian Monastery of Bzummar, p. 174.<br />

65 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 73.<br />

66 Ibid, p. 74.<br />

67 Ibid, p. 75.<br />

13


Lebanon. <strong>The</strong> exemption of this tax has allowed the community to accumulate large<br />

financial sources.<br />

<strong>The</strong> installation of the Armenian Catholics in Mount Lebanon coincided with the<br />

period when the silk trade was the major economic issues of that region. In the mid 19th<br />

century the silk was still one of the main products of Lebanon. <strong>The</strong> miri tax exemption’s<br />

order of Emir Bashir II has also developed the production and trade of silk in the<br />

community.<br />

Even during the meeting of August 4, 1749 at Kreim a decision was made on<br />

expanding the mulberry garden. <strong>The</strong>y should never be a sale 68 . According to documents<br />

from the monastery of Bzommar of 1749-1847, at the time of various Patriarchs, the<br />

monastery had bought gardens of mulberry trees and vineyards total of 9689 piaster 69 .<br />

Today Bzommar’s gardens are of 120,000 m 2 70 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> community had a small silk factory. For a short time the Armenian Catholic<br />

community of Bzommar could obtain enough economic potential. <strong>The</strong> economic<br />

activities of Armenians in turn fostered the development of the Mount Lebanon.<br />

<strong>The</strong> monastery also has a valuable collection of Armenian manuscripts. <strong>The</strong><br />

summary list of Bzommar manuscripts was published in the book of Sisak Jacob<br />

Varjabedian entitled “<strong>The</strong> Armenians in Lebanon. Encyclopedia of the Armenian<br />

Diaspora of Lebanon” 71 .<br />

68 Khatchik Athanassian, p. 340.<br />

69 Panos S. Jeranian, p. 79.<br />

70 Sisak Jacob Varjabedian, <strong>The</strong> Armenians in Lebanon: Encyclopedia of the Armenian Diaspora of<br />

Lebanon, T. I, p. 271. /In Armenian/,<br />

71 Ibid, p. 465-470.<br />

14


One of the treasures of the monastery is the picture of the Blessed Virgin that<br />

belongs to the pencil of Raphael. Catholicos Abraham Bedros I brought it from Rome in<br />

1742 72 .<br />

After the Armenian genocide of 1915 the installation of thousands of Armenians in<br />

Lebanon, where they found a warm welcome, also stems from the existence of the<br />

monastery in Bzummar engaged for over two centuries at Mount Lebanon that was the<br />

best guarantee for the Armenian newcomers.<br />

72 Ibid, p. 270.<br />

15


LILIT HARUTYUNYAN<br />

Marshal Bagramian Ave, 24G<br />

Yerevan, 0019<br />

Armenia<br />

Home tel : +37410 239165<br />

Office tel : +37410 523872<br />

Mob: +37493 559194<br />

E - mail : hlilit@sci.am<br />

l_harutyunyan@hotmail.com<br />

Date of Birth: Octobre, 9, 1977<br />

Place of Birth: Yerevan, Armenia<br />

Citizenship: Republic of Armenia<br />

Civil status: single<br />

Gender:<br />

female<br />

EDUCATIONAL BACKGROUND<br />

1999-2002 Institute of Oriental Studies NAS (Ph.D studying),<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

• Department: Arab Countries<br />

PhD's Degree of History<br />

1994–1999 Yerevan State University,<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

• Faculty: Oriental Studies<br />

• Master's Degree of Arabic Studies<br />

Diploma with Distinction<br />

1991 – 1994 Collage of Foreign languages<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

Diploma with Distinction<br />

WORK EXPERIENCE:<br />

1999 – till now Institute of Oriental Studies of NAS<br />

Department of Arab Countries<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

Research Assistant<br />

2005 January-April Institute of Oriental Studies of NAS Yerevan, Armenia<br />

Scientific secretary<br />

2005 – till now Yerevan State University Yerevan, Armenia<br />

Faculty of Oriental Studies<br />

Assistant professor<br />

Subject matter: Ethnic and Confessional Situation in Arab Countries<br />

Subject matter: Political Parties of Arab Countries<br />

2006 – till now “Gladzor” University Yerevan, Armenia


Faculty of <strong>International</strong> Relations<br />

Assistant professor<br />

Subject matter: History of the Regional Countries<br />

2007-2009 Yerevan State University Yerevan, Armenia<br />

Faculty of Oriental Studies<br />

Supervisor of MA program “Actual problems of the Arab East”<br />

PHD RESEARCH THESES<br />

Lebanon between Two Civil Wars (1958-1975)<br />

MAIN RESEARCH INTERESTS<br />

Modern History of Syria & Lebanon<br />

Modernization of Regimes and Governments in Arab World<br />

Political Elites of the Arab Countries<br />

Political Islam in the Middle East<br />

Gender Problems in Arab East<br />

Interreligious Dialogue<br />

Muslim communities of the U.S.A. & EU<br />

Democratization processes in the Middle East<br />

Non Muslim /Christian & Jews/ Communities of Arab Countries<br />

PUBLICATIONS<br />

Monography<br />

Lebanon from 1958 till 1990, Yerevan, 2007.<br />

Articles<br />

1. Palestinian Factor in the Lebanese Internal Political Life, //<br />

Proceedings of Conference of Public Sciences towards XXI Century,<br />

Yerevan, 2000, (Arm.)<br />

2. Confessional Political System of Lebanon, Proceedings of XXI<br />

Conference of Young Orientalists, Yerevan, 2000, (Arm.)<br />

3. Syrian and Israeli Factors in the Lebanese Crisis, //Orient, Yerevan,<br />

2001, (Arm. with English summary)<br />

4. Palestinian Military and Political Structures in Lebanon 1958-1975, //<br />

Middle East, Yerevan, 2002, (Arm. with English summary)<br />

5. Lebanon under Fuad Shihab 1958-1964. Shihabizm, // <strong>The</strong> Countries<br />

and Peoples of the Near and Middle East,Vol. XXII, , Yerevan, 2003,<br />

(Arm. with English summary)<br />

6. To the Question of the Growth of Shi’i Factor in Lebanon (1970-<br />

1980’s), //<strong>The</strong> Countries and Peoples of the Near and Middle<br />

East,Vol. XXIII, Yerevan, 2004, (Arm. with English summary)<br />

7. <strong>The</strong> Lebanese-Israeli Peace Treaty of May 17 1983 in the Context of<br />

the <strong>International</strong>ization of Lebanese Conflict, // <strong>The</strong> Countries and<br />

Peoples of the Near and Middle East, Vol. XXIV, Yerevan, 2005,<br />

(Arm. with English summary)<br />

8. On the Deepening of Contradictions in “Lebanese Rightists’ Front” in<br />

the Late 1980’s and in the Early 1990’s, // <strong>The</strong> Countries and Peoples<br />

of the Near and Middle East, Vol. XXIV, Yerevan, 2006, (Arm. with<br />

English summary)<br />

2


9. Lebanon between Stability and Crisis, //21 Century, Noravank<br />

Scientific and Educational Foundation, 2 (16), Yerevan, 2007 (Arm.<br />

with Russian summary)<br />

10. Sunni Islamist Groups in Lebanon (1970-2000’s), <strong>The</strong> Middle East and<br />

the Caucasus, <strong>The</strong>ses of Reports, Yerevan, 2008 (Arm.)<br />

11. Sunni Islamist Groups in Lebanon (1970-2000’s), // <strong>The</strong> Countries<br />

and Peoples of the Near and Middle East, Vol. XXVIII, Yerevan,<br />

2008, (Arm. with English summary)<br />

12. <strong>The</strong> Armenian catholic communities of Syria and Lebanon/French<br />

Institute of Middle Eastern Studies/- Institute of Oriental Studies NAS<br />

RA Joint Conference “Armenians in Bilad Al-Sham: Between<br />

Integration and Marginalization /Xth Century – XVth Century/”<br />

More than 50 paper articles.<br />

CONFERENCES AND SEMINARS ATTENDED<br />

13. April 4-10, 2000 - Public Sciences Towards XX Century, University of<br />

Foreign Languages of Armenia, Yerevan<br />

14. May 30-31, 2000 - Yerevan – XX Scientific Conference of Young<br />

Orientalists of Armenia<br />

15. July 7-8, 2001 Yerevan - Leadership and Democracy trainingworkshop<br />

presented by the Institute for Democracy in Eastern Europe<br />

(USA)<br />

16. October 19 – November 17, 2001 Damascus, Syria, Research on<br />

Syrian-Lebanese Relations in IFEAD/IFPO (French Institute of Arab<br />

Studies)<br />

17. May 30-31, 2001 - Yerevan – XXI Scientific Conference of Young<br />

Orientalists of Armenia<br />

18. May 30-31, 2002 - Yerevan – XXII Scientific Conference of Young<br />

Orientalists of Armenia<br />

19. June 20-23, 2002, Yerevan – Youth and Elections training-workshop<br />

presented by the Institute for Democracy in Eastern Europe (USA)<br />

and Helsinki Citizen Assembly<br />

20. August 19-23, 2002, Yerevan, “Forum for the 21 st Century Leaders”<br />

initiative of the Center for Legal and Political Studies the “Concord” in<br />

Partnership of the Alfred Mozar Foundation, Netherlands and Olof<br />

Palme <strong>International</strong> Center, Sweden<br />

21. June 3-6, 2003 - Yerevan – XXIII Scientific Conference of Young<br />

Orientalists of Armenia<br />

22. May 25-28, 2004- Yerevan – XXIV Scientific Conference of Young<br />

Orientalists of Armenia<br />

23. November 19-December 9, 2004 – Cairo University, Center of Arabic<br />

Language<br />

24. October 05 – November 02, 2007 Damascus, Syria, Research on Syria<br />

and Lebanon under French Mondatin IFEAD/IFPO (French Institute<br />

of Arab Studies)<br />

25. November 05-07, 2008 - Yerevan-<strong>The</strong> Middle East and the Caucasus<br />

26. October 07-08, 2009 – Aleppo, Syria- IFPO/French Institute of<br />

Middle Eastern Studies/- Institute of Oriental Studies NAS RA Joint<br />

Conference “Armenians in Bilad Al-Sham: Between Integration and<br />

Marginalization /Xth Century – XVth Century/”<br />

3


COMPUTER SKILLS<br />

Word, Excel, Access, Internet, Quark Express<br />

LANGUAGES<br />

Armenian, Russian - fluent, English – fluent, French- fluent, Arabic – good<br />

INTERESTS<br />

Internet, Sports, Traveling, Intellectual Games<br />

4


ROMAN SMBATYAN<br />

Nadir’s religious policy towards Armenians<br />

Many observations have been made about Nadir’s attitude towards religion and his religious policy.<br />

Some characterized him as a Sunni, others as a Shiite. He was also regarded to try to found a new world<br />

religion. <strong>The</strong> Caucasus was then inhabited by various national and religious groups: Christians, Sunnis,<br />

Shiites and Jews. When in 1734 Nadir entered the Caucasus for the first time, he pursued policy of<br />

religious tolerance towards the all non-Muslim ethnic groups, especially Armenians. According to the<br />

Persian documents kept in Matenadaran that relate to this period there was a complete convergence of<br />

interests between Armenian Church of Ejmiatsin and new ruler of Iran. Contemporary Armenian sources,<br />

such as Abraham Kretatsi and Abraham Yerevantsi also prove the reality of this point.<br />

Nadir has had special close relations with Armenian archbishop Kretatsi and Armenian Meliks as he<br />

considered them to be his natural allies to oust the Ottomans and Russia from Armenia and the Caucasus<br />

in general. On the hand Armenian archbishop as well as Meliks correctly realized that Nadir is the only<br />

dominant power in the region. This convergence also can be observed before Nadir when Armenian<br />

Meliks expressed their readiness to help Safavid Shah Tahmasb II to send the Ottoman forces out of the<br />

region. And now Nadir appreciated their help against the Ottomans by restoring the rights and giving<br />

more privileges to Ejmiatsin Church and Armenian Meliks. <strong>The</strong> analysis of Nadir’s religious policy in<br />

Armenia proves his relative success in the region.


Nadir’s religious policy towards Armenians<br />

1.1. Nadir’s religious worldview<br />

Many observations have been made about Nadir’s attitude towards religion and his<br />

religious policy. Some characterized him as a Sunni taking into consideration his Turkmen<br />

ancestors 1 , the famous contemporary historian Mohammad Kazem Marvi due to Nadir’s<br />

demonstrative religious actions, such as visiting Najaf and Karbala, renewing the tomb of<br />

Emam Reza in Mashhad and also the names of his sons, considers him to be a devoted Shiite. 2<br />

Hanway and Kishmishev thought he was inclined to found a new world religion. 3 Bazin<br />

believes that the only thing Nadir believed in was his own personality and wasn’t a follower<br />

of any religion and he merely used it as means to reach his personal goals. 4<br />

According to the studies of American orientalist Ernest Tucker for Nadir religion was<br />

an important factor to legitimize his political power both in Iran and in relation with foreign<br />

states. 5 <strong>The</strong> newest and the most realistic opinion on this issue is suggested by Michael<br />

Axworthy who emphasizes the physiological factor of the formation of Nadir’s religious<br />

worldview. He mentions that the fact that Nadir was fatherless from the early age,<br />

1 Astarabadi, Mirza Mehdi Khan, Jahangoshaye Naderi, be ehtemame Seyyed Abdollah Anvar, Tehran,<br />

Anjomane Asar va Mafakhere Farhangi, p. 269; Sha’bani, Reza, “Siasate Mazhabie Nader Shah Afshar”, majaleye<br />

“Vahid”, 1349/1970, Shomare 9, p. 1132.<br />

2 Marvi, Mohammad Kazem, Alamaraye Naderi, be tashihe va moghadame va tozihat va havashi va fehrestha<br />

Mohammad Amin Riahi, Tehran, Elmi, 1358/1979, pp. 826-827, 921-925.<br />

3 Hanway, Jonas, Zendegie Nader Shah, translated into Persian by Esmail Dowlatshahi, Tehran, Elmi va<br />

Farhangi, 1365/191986, pp. 262-265; Kishmishev S. O., Pokhodi Nadir Shaha v Heart, Kandagar, Indiu i sobitiya<br />

v Persii posle ego smerti, Tiflis, 1889, p. 213.<br />

4 Bazin, Pierre, Namehaye Tabibe Nader Shah, translated into Persian by Ali Ashghar Hariri, Tehran, Taban,<br />

1340/1961, p. 42.<br />

5 Tucker, Ernest, Nadir Shah’s Quest for Legitimacy in Post-Safavid Iran, Gainesville, University Press of<br />

Florida, 2006, pp. 2-12.


widowhood of his mother and indifference of Muslim clergy towards their state could have<br />

influenced negatively on his attitude to religion. 6 It should be added that another important<br />

event that could have affected at his religious views was his captivity by Sunni Uzbeks in his<br />

childhood. His life experience has taught him that religious rivalry and even enmity between<br />

Iran and its Sunni neighbors has had direct influence both at the interior and foreign affairs<br />

this state and only by solution of these disputes Iran could become a prosperous country.<br />

Taking into consideration all the above-mentioned opinions conclusion can be made<br />

that Nadir believed at least in Deity and his actions in this sphere cannot be considered to be<br />

only demonstrative.<br />

1.2. Nadir’s policy towards Armenian Church and Meliks<br />

When in 1734 Nadir for the first time launched a military campaign to retake the<br />

Caucasus from the Ottomans and Russian Empire, he pursued policy of religious tolerance<br />

towards the all non-Muslim ethnic groups, especially Armenians. According to the Persian<br />

documents kept in Matenadaran that relate to this period there was complete convergence of<br />

interests between Armenian Church of Ejmiatsin and the new ruler of Iran. Contemporary<br />

Armenian historians such as Abraham Kretatsi and Abraham Yerevantsi also prove the<br />

6 Axworthy, Michael, <strong>The</strong> Sword of Persia: Nader Shah from Tribal Warrior to Conquering Tyrant, London-<br />

New York, I.B. Tauris & Co Ltd., 2006, p. 20.


eality of this point. 7 Before that Armenian saghnaghs 8 of Zangezur and Gharabagh<br />

established relations with Shah Tahmasb II. <strong>The</strong>se relations turned into real cooperation only<br />

in 1727 when the leader of Armenian national resistance movement David Beg began<br />

negotiations with Shah Tahmasb’s staff. 9 Both Tahmasb and David Beg have realized that the<br />

Ottomans are their common enemy and that they should unite their forces in the war against<br />

them. Thus the roots of the cooperation of Armenian Meliks with Iranian government go<br />

back to the period when Nadir hasn’t joined Tahmasb yet.<br />

In 1734 when Nadir entered the Caucasus Armenian Meliks hurried to help Nadir and<br />

put their forces under his service. Abraham Yerevantsi mentions that during the campaign<br />

against the Ottoman army of Tupal Osman Pasha there were 6 Armenian regiments in Nadir<br />

forces under the leadership of Armenian commanders. 10 In return Nadir treated Armenian<br />

Meliks respectfully. For instance his attitude towards Melik Shahnazar of Gegharkunik who<br />

joined Iranian army immediately after Nadir entered Armenia, was full of respect and the<br />

ruler of Iran not only reestablished and recognized all his political and economic rights but<br />

even advised all Armenian Meliks to keep solidarity. 11<br />

7 See: Abraham Kretatsi,Patmagrutyun Antsitsn Yurots ev Nadr-Shahin Parsits, Vagharshapat, i tparani Srbots<br />

Katoghike Ejmiatsin, 1870; Abraham Yerevantsi, Patmutyun Paterazmtsn 1721-1736 tui, patrastets Sahak<br />

Mkhitaretsi, Venetik-Surb Ghazar, 1977.<br />

8 Arduous mountainous fortifications<br />

9 Leo, Hayots Patmutyun, v. III, Yerevan, HSSR Gitutyunneri Azgayin Academiayi Hratarakchutyun, 1946, p.<br />

692.<br />

10 Abraham Yerevantsi, opt. cit., pp. 69-70.<br />

11 Hay Zhoghovrdi Patmutyun, v. 4, Yerevan, Haykakan SSH Gitutyunneri Academiayi Hratarakchutyun, 1972,<br />

p. 182.


Iranian contemporary historian Marvi mentions that one of the most influential<br />

Armenian Meliks named Yegan when met with Nadir, stated the importance of having good<br />

relationships with Armenian archbishop. 12 Nadir himself has fully realized that the<br />

partisanship of the people of the regions where he launched military campaigns was of great<br />

importance to succeed there. Armenian archbishop of the time Abraham Kretatsi also states<br />

that due to the recommendations of Armenian Meliks he went to welcome Nadir as he<br />

reached Ejmiatsin and gained his respectful attitude. After that Nadir attended a mess in<br />

Ejmiatsin church and followed it with special interest. 13 Before leaving the holy place he<br />

ordered that famous masters of the time renovate the church and dedicated one thousand<br />

tumans for that work. He also urged his officials to bring some famous carpets from Kerman<br />

for the church 14 and told Armenian archbishop. “Never worry and fear of anything. This is<br />

our home, you are a good old man and may your church thrive and flourish”. 15<br />

Also during that meeting due to the request of Abraham Kretatsi, Nadir issued new<br />

firmans to reaffirm the rights of the church on its properties. 16 He also issued another firman<br />

according to which taxes paid by church remained on the level of previous years. 17<br />

<strong>The</strong>reafter when Kretatsi was accompanying Nadir in Tiflis, the Iranian ruler gathered<br />

together all the khans, Meliks, kalantars and kadkhodas of the region and ordered them to<br />

support the church of Ejmiatsin amd never prosecute to the rights of the archbishop. He<br />

12 Marvi, Mohammad Kazem, opt. cit., p. 410.<br />

13 Abraham Kretatsi, opt. cit., pp. 198-200.<br />

14 Marvi, Mohammad Kazem, opt. cit., p. 410.<br />

15 Abraham Kretatsi, opt. cit., p. 202.<br />

16 Matenadaran, Archbishop’s Archive, catalogue №29/1g, document № 353.<br />

17 Ibid, document № 358.


especially warned all the officials of Armenian regions to fully obey the archbishop and<br />

always ask his opinion about different affairs. 18 Kretatsi mentions in his book that Nadir was<br />

satisfied with Armenians and commanded that all the officials never put any pressure at<br />

Armenians and he who doesn’t obey his order will be punished strongly. He also ordered<br />

that except for jezye Armenians should pay only half of the amount of all taxes levied from<br />

Armenian regions and the other half should be paid by the Muslim inhabitants of those<br />

regions. Trying to regulate all his orders Nadir issued 15 new firmans on the abovementioned<br />

matters that aimed to improve the situation in the regions inhabited by the<br />

Armenians. 19 Most of these firmans related to the fields that Ejmiatsin Church was<br />

responsible for, such as marriage, divorce, heritage and so on. 20<br />

<strong>The</strong> study of the documents that relate to the problems of heritage and marriage shows<br />

that Nadir was concordant with Kretatsi and was confidant to prohibit all the Muslim<br />

officials and regional rulers from compulsory marriage and conversion into Islam of<br />

Armenian girls. 21 According to another firman issued by Nadir those Armenians who had<br />

converted into Islam, had no right to inherite any property from their Christian families.<br />

One of the documents stated that no one of the Muslim officials except for the permission og<br />

Nadir could enter Ejmiatsin. 22<br />

18 Leo, opt. cit., p. 70.<br />

19 Abraham Kretatsi, opt. cit., pp. 210-212.<br />

20 Matenadaran, opt. cit., documents № 374, 378, 379.<br />

21 Ibid, documents № 370, 377.<br />

22 Abraham Kretatsi, opt. cit., p. 200.


Although his kind and special attitude to the religious and political institutions of<br />

Armenians meanwhile Nadir ordered to expatriate 600 Armenian families from Tiflis and<br />

Ararat region to Khorasan. As a result of Kretatsi’s request not to undertake that action,<br />

Nadir exiled only 300 families from Ararat region. 23<br />

Nadir also expatriated a large number of Armenians from Van region to Khorasan in<br />

1735 when he kept the siege of Kars. 24 With this step Nadir aimed to build a town in<br />

Mashhad inhabited by Armenians and named New Nakhijevan like that of Shah Abbas’s<br />

New Julfa in Isfahan. But the Armenian representative of the Ottoman Empire Tambur<br />

Kuchuk Arutin who visited Mashhad at that time says that not a single wealthy Armenian<br />

lived there and the church there that was built due to the order of Nadir had no roof. 25 <strong>The</strong><br />

reason of Nadir’s failure to build prosperous Armenian town in Mashhad was that most<br />

Armenians brought to this city were villagers and had no skills in trade and craftsmenship.<br />

Nadir didn’t oppose to the policy of expatriation of people, but it was the regional<br />

leaders and khans who were mainly interested in such policies as they used to sell many of<br />

these exiled people as slaves and get much benefits. In Mughan plain during the quriltai<br />

when Nadir was declared as a Shah of Iran, there were 700 Georgians and Armenians slaves<br />

that were brought to be presented as gifts to the Iranian nobles. Due to these facts conclusion<br />

can be made that Nadir had no special kind attitude towards all the Christians of his Empire<br />

but it mainly concerned to the religious and political grandees of them. That’s why it’s not<br />

23 Leo, opt. cit., p. 70.<br />

24 Abraham Yerevantsi, opt. cit., p. 83.<br />

25 Tucker, Ernest, opt. cit., pp. 68-71.


surprising that some sources state that Armenian Meliks helped Nadir not only by providing<br />

their military forces, but also levying taxes, supplying provisions. 26<br />

At any rate Nadir always reminded Abraham Kretsatsi that because of much support of<br />

Armenians during the wars against the Ottoman Empire, he would always protect the<br />

Church and the Archbishop of all Armenians. 27 With Nadir’s support Armenian Meliks of<br />

Gharabagh could strengthen their position and in late 1730s founded a new administrative<br />

organization called Moluke Khamsa 28 that was uniting five Armenian Melik authorities of<br />

Gharabagh. 29 Nadir assigned the most influential Armenian Melik named Yegan as a head of<br />

Moluke Khamsa. Yegan gained all the rights of administrative ruler of biglerbeg, a local head<br />

of a region in Iranian state, who was especially in charge of gathering taxes. 30<br />

On the other hand in recognition of Armenian Meliks’ services Nadir reaffirmed all the<br />

political and economic rights of Meliks of Gharabagh and Yerevan and even granted them<br />

more rights in comparison with local Muslim leaders. 31<br />

More than Armenian Meliks it was archbishop Abraham Kretatsi who was of great<br />

honor at Nadir. Simeon Yerevantsi another archbishop who ruled after Nadir’s death states<br />

that Nadir treated Abraham Kretatsi very kindly and the archbishop was alive the church of<br />

26 Leo, opt. cit., pp. 181-182.<br />

27 Ibid, p. 182.<br />

28 Five Melik authorities<br />

29 Ibid, pp. 185-186.<br />

30 Mirza Sami’a, Mohammad Sami’, Tazkirat al-Moluk, sazemane edari hokumate Safavi ya talighate Minorsky<br />

bar Tazkirat al-Moluk, be kusheshe Seyyed Mohammad Dabir Siaghi, tarjomeye Masoud Rajabnia, Tehran,<br />

Amire Kabir, 1378/1998, p. 186.<br />

31 Abraham Kretatsi, opt. cit., p. 244.


Ejmiatsin was protected and kept all its privileges. 32 When Nadir introduced the new<br />

biglerbeg of Yerevan to the Armenian archbishop he said to him: “Pirmohammad Khan 33 is<br />

not aware of the affairs of this region and you are in charge of informing and helping him<br />

during his reign and I assign you as the head of all aghayan of Iravan”. 34<br />

Nadir’s policy towards Muslim and especially Shiite clergymen differed that of<br />

Armenian archbishop. After his crowning he ordered to confiscate much of the properties of<br />

Shiite clergymen and levy taxes from seyyeds. Nadir even mentioned that if people needed<br />

them, they should pay for their expenses not the state. 35 By this Nadir aimed to gain<br />

additional financial sources for his army and prospective military campaigns. Contrary to this<br />

as mentioned above his policy towards Armenian Church was tolerant. According to one of<br />

his firmans the Church of Ejmiatsin could have properties (moqufāt) even out of Yerevan<br />

region and also could not only repair the old ones, but build new churches which was<br />

prohibited due to the Islamic laws. 36<br />

It’s interesting that these rights were granted only during the rule of Abraham Kretatsi<br />

and didn’t relate to the archbishop’s institution in general. Nadir’s relations with the next<br />

Armenian archbishop Ghazar Jahketsi was tense 37 and he even resigned him in 1744. 38<br />

32 Simeon Yerevantsi, Jambr, Yerevan, Mughni Hratarakchutyun, 2003, p. 209.<br />

33 <strong>The</strong> new biglerbeg<br />

34 Abraham Kretatsi, opt. cit., p. 243.<br />

35 Axworthy, Michael, opt. cit., p. 171.<br />

36 Matenadaran, opt. cit., documents № 886.<br />

37 “Banber Yerevani Hamalsarani”, hasarakakan gitutyunner, Arandznatip # 2(83), 1994, p. 94.<br />

38 Simeon Yerevantsi, opt. cit., pp. 44-45.


It should be mentioned that during the reign of Nadir the situation of Armenians in<br />

Eastern Armenia and the Caucasus was much better than that of the Armenians of Isfahan.<br />

1.3. Nadir’s aim to get acquainted with different religions and his disapproval with the<br />

activities of foreign missionaries among the Armenians<br />

Nadir has completely realized the important role of religion in eastern societies and<br />

although he wasn’t a religious person, he was eager to know well the main religions of his<br />

empire. To fulfill his goal Nadir ordered to translate Bible, Quran and Torah into Farsi and<br />

assigned Mirza Mehdi Khane Astarabadi his official historian in charge of that work. 39 Mirza<br />

Mehdi formed a group of religious experts which consisted of 8 Armenian priests, 4 orthodox<br />

and 4 catholic, 4 Muslim and 4 Jewish clergymen. <strong>The</strong>y translated the three holy books into<br />

Persian and brought it to Nadir Shah. Nadir is said to be indifferent to that issue at that time,<br />

but the significant fact is that after getting acquainted to the contents of the holy books, he<br />

got surprised and said why all these religious rivalry and disputes exist while all three books<br />

state that God is single. Hanway mentions that at that time Nadir was in the thought of<br />

founding a new world religion that would be complete and solve all the disputes between<br />

various religious identities. 40 But this statement of Hanway was denied by a newly found<br />

source in Matenadaran that is called “Qnnikon”. <strong>The</strong> author of this manuscript is one of<br />

those Armenian priests who participated in the work of translation. He states that after they<br />

39 “Banber Yerevani Hamalsarani”, opt. cit., p. 91.<br />

40 Hanway, Jonas, opt. cit., p. 262.


have finished the work all of them were present at Nadir’s court in Qazvin. After the Shah<br />

saw the translations he praised the clergymen, and said that as the God is single the holy<br />

book also should be single, so all three holy books are the same. <strong>The</strong>n he gave thousand<br />

tumans and six hundred golden coins to each of them and let them go. <strong>The</strong> author mentions<br />

that Nadir’s main goal was to get acquainted with these religious books. 41 So taking into<br />

consideration these facts it can be concluded that Nadir was curious to recognize these<br />

religions but he had no aim to create a new religion.<br />

Another issue that can be considered to be important in the context of Nadir’s religious<br />

policy towards the Armenians is his negative attitude to European catholic missionaries that<br />

were propagandizing Catholicism among the Armenians. <strong>The</strong>re are two documents in<br />

Matenadaran that relate to this problem and both are dated to 1741. According to these<br />

raqams the Armenian archbishop Ghazar Jahketsi complains before Nadir that European<br />

missionaries by cheating and dividing money make many Armenians in Tiflis, Ganja,<br />

Nakhijevan, Tabriz, Esfahan, Hamedan convert to their religion and immigrate to European<br />

countries. Nadir’s reaction was clear, he condemned those actions and issued a firman due to<br />

which none of missionaries could interfere in the religious affairs of Armenians. 42 <strong>The</strong><br />

important fact that can be observed in this problem is that many European priests and<br />

missionaries aimed to spread their influence among the Armenians whom they considered to<br />

be their eastern allies and on the other hand by immigrating to European countries<br />

41 “Banber Yerevani Hamalsarani”, opt. cit., p. 92.<br />

42 Matenadaran, Archbishop’s Archive, opt. cit., documents № 375, 380.


Armenians transferred their financial sources from Iran and the Caucasus to Europe and by<br />

so debilitating the economic ability of these regions.<br />

Conclusion<br />

During the reign of Nadir and in the history of Iranian societies in general religion was<br />

regarded to be an important source to gain power and legitimacy and to regulate the relations<br />

among various ethno-religious communities. Nadir has pursued pragmatic and realistic<br />

religious policy toward the Christians and especially Armenians whom he considered to be<br />

his natural allies against the Ottoman Empire. Religious tolerance, respectful attitude to the<br />

Armenian archbishop and Holy Ejmiatsin in general were of course counted diplomatic acts,<br />

as Nadir badly needed the support of Armenian Meliks and also archbishop who at the time<br />

of absence of independent state in Armenia was considered to be the religious and political<br />

head of all Armenians. But on the other hand he was sure that Armenians were reliable and<br />

would never betray him in the war against the Ottomans. Caucasian Armenia was bordering<br />

Turkey and was of great importance in Nadir’s plans to conquer the Caucasus. As to<br />

Armenian Meliks they needed a strong ruler that would oust the Ottomans from the region<br />

and the only real power to implement that was Nadir. Thus it can be stated that during the<br />

reign of Nadir there existed nearly a complete convergence of interests between Iranian Shah<br />

and the Armenian political and religious nobility that resulted a strong cooperation and re-


establishment of Iran’s power on the region and affirmation of the previous political,<br />

economic and religious rights of Armenian Church and Meliks.


Roman Smbatyan CV<br />

Roman Smbatyan<br />

Yerevan,Karapet Ulnetsy 2,<br />

4 building, apt.4<br />

Tel: 00374-9990-9797<br />

E-mail: iranistrom@gmail.com<br />

EDUCATION:<br />

ISFAHAN UNIVERSITY (2005-2010)- Department of History<br />

▪ 2005-2007 – Comprehensive studies in a. History of Islamic Iran b. Social History of Islamic Iran<br />

c. Historiography of Islamic Iran<br />

▪ January 2010 – PhD in History of Islamic Iran, topic of the thesis: “<strong>The</strong> Position of the<br />

Caucasus in the policies of Iran during the reign of Nadir”. Supervisors: Morteza Dehghan<br />

Nezhad, Loghman Dehghan Nayyeri, and advisor: Ali Akbar Kajbaf<br />

YEREVAN STATE UNIVERSITY, ARMENIA (2002-2004) - Department of Iranian Studies<br />

▪ MA in History of Iran, advisor: Garnik Asatrian<br />

YEREVAN STATE UNIVERSITY, ARMENIA (1998-2002) - Department of Iranian Studies<br />

▪ BA in Iranian Studies<br />

Non-degree studies<br />

Lexington Christian Academy, Boston, Mass (January-February 1997) - Course of English<br />

organized by CYSCA<br />

PROFESSIONAL EXPERIENCE<br />

Teaching<br />

Yerevan State University, Armenia (February 2010 to present)- Assistant Professor, “History of<br />

Islamic Iran”, “Social History of Islamic Iran”, “Persian Language”, “Historiography of Islamic<br />

Iran”, “Islam in the Caucasus”.<br />

Islamic Azad University, Abadeh, Iran (January 2008-January 2009)- Visiting Instructor,<br />

Department of History: “ History of Islam in Caucasian region”, “History of Islam in Central Asian<br />

countries”.<br />

Arya <strong>International</strong> University, Armenia (July-August 2010)- Teaching Fellow at Summer School<br />

on Persian and Armenian Languages: “Persian Language”.


Roman Smbatyan CV<br />

CONFERENCES<br />

Papers presented<br />

Yerevan State University, Armenia (February 2011) – <strong>International</strong> Conference<br />

Tabriz University, Iran (October 2009) – <strong>International</strong> Conference of Caucasus Through History:<br />

“<strong>The</strong> representatives of Russian State in Iran and the Caucasus from the reign of Peter I till the<br />

crowning of Nadir 1715-1736”.<br />

Yerevan State University, Caucasian Center for Iranian Studies and academic journal “Iran and<br />

the Caucasus”, Brill Leiden, Boston (June 2008) – <strong>International</strong> Conference of Iran and the<br />

Caucasus: Unity and Diversity; “<strong>The</strong> importance of the Caucasus and Nadir Shah’s multipartite<br />

policies to control it”.<br />

National Academy of Sciences of Republic of Armenia, Institute of Oriental studies (May 2004)-<br />

XXV Republican Convention of Young Orientalists: “Introduction the History of Kurdish Jews”.<br />

National Academy of Sciences of Republic of Armenia, Institute of Oriental studies (May 2004)-<br />

XXIV Republican Convention of Young Orientalists: “<strong>The</strong> problem of Aturpatakan as a threat to<br />

Iran’ territorial integrity and national security”.<br />

Panels organized<br />

Association for the Study of Persianate Societies (April 2004, Yerevan) – Member of<br />

Organizational Committee.<br />

Second Convention of “Cultural bridge between Iran and Armenia” (November 2009, Isfahan) –<br />

Member of Organizational Committee and interpreter from Armenian into Persian.<br />

AWARDS<br />

Isfahan University (2005-2010)- Doctoral Scholarship<br />

LANGUAGES<br />

Armenian, Persian (Classical and Modern colloquial), English, Russian – Excellent<br />

Arabic, Classical Armenian- reading ability


Roman Smbatyan CV<br />

PROFESSIONAL MEMBERSHIP<br />

Armenian Association for Academic Partnership and Support: ARMACAD<br />

PUBLICATIONS<br />

[with Morteza Dehghan Nezhad] “<strong>The</strong> Economic Situation in the Caucasus during the reign of<br />

Nadir”. Journal of Historical Researches at Isfahan University (in Persian; in progress)<br />

[with Morteza Dehghan Nezhad and Loghman Dehghan Nayyeri] “Nadir Shah’s Religious Policy<br />

in the Caucasus” (in Persian). Journal of Humanities “History Islam and Iran” at Al-Zahra<br />

University, vol. 19, No. 3, 2009: 67-94<br />

“Buddhism in Iran” (in Persian). Orientalia vol. 4, Yerevan, 2007: 22-32


<strong>The</strong><br />

<strong>Third</strong> <strong>Annual</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong>:<br />

Armenian Subjects in the Medieval and<br />

Early Modern Islamic World<br />

Wednesda<br />

ay, May 11, 2011<br />

Session III<br />

ARMENIAN SUBJECTIVITIES: EXILE & MIGRATION IN THE SEVENTEENTH<br />

CENTURY<br />

9: 30-12pm<br />

Kevork Bardakjian,<br />

, Chair<br />

Marie Manoogian Professor of Armenian Languages and Literatures<br />

Prof of Armenian Languages & Literatures, Department of Near Eastern Studies<br />

Prof of Slavic Languages & Literatures, College of Literature, , Science, and the Arts<br />

Kathryn Babayan, Discussant<br />

Associate Professor of Iranian History and Culture, Department of Near Eastern Studies<br />

Associate Professor of<br />

History, College of Literature, Science, and the Arts<br />

University of Michigan, <strong>International</strong> Institute, 1080 Southh University, Ann Arbor, MI 48109-1106<br />

E-mail: armenianstudies@<br />

@umich.edu, Telephone: (734) 763-0622, Fax: (734) 763-4918


MICHAEL PIFER<br />

Speaking Strangeness: Exile and the Formation of Early Modern Persian and<br />

Armenian Selves<br />

In 1604, Shah 'Abbas deported some 300,000 to 350,000 Armenians from the<br />

Ottoman empire into Safavid Iran in an attempt to weaken the advancing Ottoman armies<br />

and to economically strengthen the Safavid empire. In my brief study, I will look at how<br />

Armenian and Persian poets, merchants, sovereigns, and historians drew from similar<br />

textual precedents to develop a discourse on what exactly it meant to be a stranger in a<br />

strange land. In so doing, I will examine how the trope of being a “stranger,” or gharib,<br />

implicates not only how one encounters others from another city, empire, or culture, but<br />

also how such encounters with “others” contributed to the formation of early modern<br />

Armenian and Persian subjectivity.<br />

Early modern exile and migration meant more than the mass movement of bodies or<br />

material resources across geographic space. Rather, exile and migration produced an<br />

episteme of difference about selves vis-a-vis others. Consequently, my object of study<br />

will be how representations of otherness came to be expressed by a remarkably similar<br />

semiotic language that was shared between Armenians and Persians. My paper will<br />

suggest that the semiotic language of “strangeness” expressed by diverse people within a<br />

shared space might provide a valuable window for scholars to conceptualize alternate<br />

conduits of cross-cultural interaction during the early modern period.


Speaking Strangeness: Exile and the Formation of Early Modern Persian and Armenian Selves<br />

Michael Pifer<br />

1. “Word Histories as World Histories”<br />

A particularly unsettling narrative from Aṛak'el Tavrizhec'i's 17 th century History perhaps best<br />

frames the complicated relationship between conversion, or a turning towards something new, and what<br />

is broadly referred to as exile, which I will define in this paper more specifically as a process of<br />

intentionally and unintentionally maintaining degrees of alienation and difference between one's self<br />

and others. <strong>The</strong> narrative begins in the year 1610, just six years after Shah 'Abbas forcibly relocated<br />

some 300,000 to 350,000 Armenians from the Ottoman Empire into the interior of the Safavid Empire. 1<br />

In the story, Shah 'Abbas desired to learn what the resettled Armenians thought of him, and<br />

consequently devised a scheme to disguise himself as a common soldier and walk about the region of<br />

P'eria. He soon encountered an Armenian woman and began bargaining with her over the price of a<br />

hen. Over the course of the conversation, 'Abbas suggested that the woman sell him the hen “if she<br />

loves the shah,” and further tried to persuade the woman that the shah had acted with kindness and<br />

leniency towards the Armenians, as he had settled them in a “good and pleasing land” and kept them<br />

safe from any harm. 2 Unpersuaded, the woman rebuked 'Abbas, not realizing his true identity: “Would<br />

that he had not brought us [here],” she declared, “for having made us exiles (vtarandi), he displaced us<br />

from the land of our ancestors, from our native residences, from the inheritance of our fatherland, and<br />

brought us from there to this foreign land (hōtar ashxarhi), settling us as aliens (pandxtutyamb).” 3<br />

Stunned, 'Abbas became so enraged that even his own companions did not approach him. At<br />

1 Edmund Herzig's 1991 dissertation, <strong>The</strong> Armenian Merchants of New Julfa, Isfahan: A Study in Pre-Modern Asian<br />

Trade, notes that 300-350,000 deportees during Shah 'Abbas' reign is the general number cited in most scholarship,<br />

although the actual number of deportees is “almost impossible” to estimate. Georgian sources suggest 80,000 families<br />

were deported, and the New Julfan Armenians put forth the estimate of 400,000. Another account puts the number at<br />

500,000 individuals with as many as 100,000 casualties. Herzig notes that while the actual figure is unverifiable, what is<br />

certain is that “the deportation was on a massive scale and deeply impressed observers; the huge figures they suggest are<br />

indicative of their own shocked reactions, if not of the actual numbers involved.” Herzig. P 61<br />

2 Aṛakʻel. Patmutʻiwn Aṛakʻel Vardapeti Dawrizhetsʻwoy. 711 p.: ill., 1896. p 164<br />

3 Ibid. p 164


that moment, the priest of the village, Tēr Awetis, was returning home from the field. Still full of rage,<br />

'Abbas stopped the priest and demanded to know his identity. <strong>The</strong> priest simply responded, “I am<br />

Armenian.” After 'Abbas further questioned the man's long beard, Tēr Awetis affirmed that he was the<br />

priest of that village, to which 'Abbas immediately demanded, “Come and become a Muslim.” <strong>The</strong><br />

priest declined, arguing that he was too old to perform Muslim rites. Still incensed by the woman's<br />

insistence that the shah was unjust, 'Abbas reportedly grabbed a nearby ax, swung it at the priest's head,<br />

and cut a deep gash that rendered the man unconscious, “like one of the dead”. 4 'Abbas immediately<br />

ordered those present to strip the priest naked and to circumcise him on the spot. <strong>The</strong> episode concludes<br />

as 'Abbas leaves the priest naked, newly circumcised, and bleeding from the head on the ground.<br />

Aṛak'el reports that from that moment forward, 'Abbas pursued a policy of forced conversion for all<br />

Armenians in the P'eria region.<br />

Exile, the story suggests, forces one to reconfigure one's own subjectivity as an alien amongst<br />

aliens, to continuously recall the absence of a distant homeland, but perhaps most significantly, exile<br />

also implies that one must successfully articulate estrangement from one's own surroundings. Failure to<br />

do so, or in the case of this particular story, the loss of the right to articulate the difference between<br />

“native residences” and a “foreign land” implicates the eventual erasure of even knowing what that<br />

difference was. In this case, that erasure finds its most extreme expression in the forced circumcision<br />

and conversion of the village's priest. Elsewhere, Aṛak'el argues that 'Abbas didn't need to forcibly<br />

convert the displaced Armenian population—he simply had to keep the Armenians within the Safavid<br />

Empire. All those who identified themselves as strangers in a strange land would eventually die, and<br />

the next generation would voluntarily assimilate into Safavid society and convert to Islam.<br />

That Aṛak'el found the twin problem of exile/conversion to be particularly disturbing should<br />

come as no surprise, but what interests me here is that Aṛak'el conceptualized this problem not as<br />

endemic to one particular Armenian population living within the Safavid Empire, but rather as the<br />

4 Ibid. p 165


paramount problem of the age for all Armenians, everywhere. Due to a lack of spiritual discipline,<br />

Aṛak'el writes, the Armenian nation (azq) had become captives “to foreign tribes and kings” to such an<br />

extent that “the entire Armenian people became exiles (vtarandi). <strong>The</strong>y departed from their native<br />

homes and lands and went as far as the eye can see,” to Cyprus, Constantinople, Moldavia, Poland,<br />

Crimea, Azerbaijan, Erevan, and Tabriz. Consequently, for Aṛak'el, one of the hallmarks of his time was<br />

that Armenians had begun to live in seemingly universal dispersion, even as that dispersion came to be<br />

expressed according to the particularities of regional and individual circumstances.<br />

Contemporary exile studies often focus on exile as a productive category for understanding<br />

cross-cultural contact, but rarely does modern scholarship invite authors from the medieval and early<br />

modern periods to join this discussion, let alone to challenge basic assumptions about exile as a<br />

category today. For example, although Edward Said often mentions Hugh of St. Victor and Dante as<br />

medieval exiles par excellence, he still concludes in his famous essay, Reflections on Exile, that:<br />

In other ages, exiles had similar cross-cultural and transnational visions, suffered the same<br />

frustrations and miseries, performed the same elucidating and critical tasks […] But the<br />

difference between earlier exiles and those of our own time is, it bears stressing, scale: our<br />

age—with its modern warfare, imperialism, and the quasi-theological ambitions of totalitarian<br />

rulers—is indeed the age of the refugee, the displaced person, mass immigration.” 5 (Reflections<br />

on Exile, 174).<br />

What matters for Said here is that by crossing borders, the exile inhabits a liminal space between<br />

nations, neither fully at home in an alien culture nor able to comfortably return to a native homeland.<br />

Said notes that “most people are principally aware of one culture, one setting, one home; exiles are<br />

aware of at least two, and this plurality of vision gives rise to an awareness of simultaneous<br />

dimensions, an awareness that—to borrow a phrase from music—is contrapuntal”. 6 While it would be<br />

productive to examine exactly how the exile's “plurality of vision” across multiple cultural landscapes<br />

might condition new epistemes about one's own subjectivity and what it means to be a civilized<br />

5 Said, Edward W. Reflections on Exile and Other Essays. Convergences : Inventories of the Present. Cambridge,<br />

Mass.: Harvard University Press, 2000. p 174<br />

6 Ibid. p 186


member of a community, to some extent Said's conceptualization of exile runs the risk of projecting<br />

modern assumptions about exile onto all places and times. It's hard to square Said's assertion that the<br />

modern age is “the age of the refugee” against Aṛak'el's conceptualization that the entire Armenian<br />

people were in “exile” during the early modern period.<br />

This paper attempts to fill a gap in comparative literature and exile studies by understanding the<br />

deeply perspectival dimension of “exile” from the point of view of medieval and early modern subjects<br />

themselves. By placing primary texts in dialogue with one another, I hope to particularize—not<br />

universalize—different ways that notions of foreignness or strangeness produced epistemes about self<br />

and belonging. My hope is that by arguing against a Saidian understanding of universal exile, we might<br />

better understand how a “plurality of vision” across cultures may have mattered for the formation of<br />

individual and group subjectivity. Being an exile did not mean the same thing (or produce the same<br />

kind of knowledge about one's subjectivity) to a displaced Armenian as it did to a displaced Persian,<br />

even in cases where both hailed from the same city. However, even competing pluralities of vision<br />

tacitly require the presence of “others” whom that vision encompasses and against whom that vision is<br />

conditioned.<br />

It would likewise be a mistake to project modern terminology backwards onto the primary<br />

sources themselves—even terms in English as seemingly innocuous as “exile.” Aṛak'el's description of<br />

Armenians as vtarandi can mean exile, but can also mean vagabond, wandering, in doubt, and<br />

anguish. 7 He also uses ōtar, meaning foreign or alien, as well as panduxt for stranger, foreigner, alien,<br />

or pilgrim to describe the sense of alienation that Armenians felt after resettling in the Safavid Empire.<br />

Strikingly, and perhaps not accidentally, Aṛak'el's word choice reflects the language of the classical<br />

Armenian translation of the book of Exodus in both lexical and thematic senses. Aṛak'el frequently<br />

notes that the Armenians were a “new Israel” and had need of a “second Moses” to save them from the<br />

clutches of a “second Pharaoh,” further suggesting Aṛak'el's attitude that the Armenians were a<br />

7 Bedrossian, Matthias. New Dictionary: Armenian-English. Beirut: Librairie du Liban, 1974. Print. p 683


eligious community who, like Israel, came to be articulated through the lived experience of traumatic<br />

departure as well as through biblical and literary tropes of exile.<br />

It is beyond the scope of this essay to discuss every word capable of expressing “estrangement”<br />

in Armenian and Persian, although one word perhaps best captures how philology, or what Emily Apter<br />

calls “word histories as world histories,” 8 can illuminate the stranger's “plurality of vision” across<br />

cultures on a lexical level: gharib. A loan word from Arabic, the word “gharib” itself traveled through<br />

Persian and Armenian literatures in a variety of contexts involving strangeness and strangers, especially<br />

from the time of the Mongol incursions in Anatolia onward. In Persian, gharib can stand as a noun for a<br />

stranger, traveler, foreigner, homeless person, as well as an adjective for strange, uncommon, rare, or<br />

queer. 9 Similarly, in Armenian, gharib can indicate a stranger, foreigner, exile, outcast, or destitute<br />

person. <strong>The</strong> phrase ghaributyan gnal, to go into exile, is often used to substitute other ways of<br />

expressing banishment while still emphasizing notions of foreignness or strangeness. Similarly, at<br />

lexical and semantic levels, “gharib” exists in both Armenian and Persian, although the ways in which<br />

it came to be expressed served radically different purposes, as I hope to demonstrate.<br />

2. Selves and Strangers<br />

<strong>The</strong> blend of strangeness, displacement, alienation, and travel that the word gharib encompasses<br />

could perhaps make it a better candidate for conceptualizing what we might otherwise only think of as<br />

“exile” in English. Just as importantly, in Arabic, Persian, and Armenian, uses of gharib often involved<br />

a heightened awareness of subjective experience and epistemic production. Since roughly the 10 th<br />

century onward, medieval thought was heavily saturated with a revival and reinterpretation of<br />

Aristotelian philosophy in the Latin world as well as in the Near East. According to Aristotle,<br />

8 Emily, Apter. "Global Translatio: <strong>The</strong> Invention of Comparative Literature, Istanbul, 1933." Critical Inquiry 29 2<br />

(2003): 253-81. Print. p 281<br />

9 Ḥayyīm, Sulaymān. <strong>The</strong> Larger English-Persian Dictionary, Designed to Give the Persian Meanings of 80,000 Words,<br />

Idioms, Phrases, and Proverbs in the English Language, as Well as the Transliteration of Difficult Persian Words.<br />

Téhéran: Béroukhim, 1941. Print.


strangeness, or the process of meaning making through the observation and creation of difference,<br />

deeply implicated both the formation of a subjective experience as well as the prerequisites for<br />

intellectual development. Aristotle argued that “all men begin... by wondering that things are as they<br />

are.”10 <strong>The</strong> notion that observing difference is also the gateway to wisdom additionally finds a variety<br />

of iterations in medieval Armenian intellectual history. For example, the 13 th<br />

century Armenian<br />

intellectual giant and clergyman, Hovhannes of Erznka (modern day Erznçan), noted that “the<br />

beginning of becoming wise is wonder (sk'anch'ac'um),” and that without marveling at the transforming<br />

nature of the moon in its waxing and waning, or the multicolored and hued appearance of the rainbow,<br />

one would never be led to study the essence of the nature of those phenomena. 11 Similarly, from the<br />

12 th century onward, Arab historians and art theorists commonly discussed the phenomenological<br />

concepts of 'ajib and gharib, which one experienced when art objects represent something unfamiliar<br />

and strange, and consequently evoke a particular subjective experience – a sense of wonder – in the<br />

gazer.12<br />

<strong>The</strong> observance of difference also found particular expression in the development of medieval<br />

Arabic and Persian cosmologies, geographies, and the science of the occult, or 'ilm-e gharib. For<br />

example, the 10th century Egyptian cosmology, Book of Curiosities of the Sciences and Marvels for the<br />

Eyes (Kitāb Gharā’ib al-funūn wa-mulaḥ al-ʿuyūn), describes the occult sciences and movements of<br />

the celestial spheres, the geography and peoples of the Mediterranean, and finally culminates in the last<br />

five chapters with discussions on “the marvelous (ajā'ib) aquatic creatures amongst the fishes and<br />

monsters of the sea,” “deformed quasi-human creatures,” “wondrous (ajā'ib) waters,” “curious<br />

(gharā'ib) plants,” and finally “curious (gharā'ib) animals” which are simultaneously meant to inform as<br />

well as produce a sense of difference by cataloging sometimes fictional qualities of foreign plants,<br />

10 Aristotle. Metaphysics. Trans. Apostle, Hippocrates George. book A 983 a ll. 13-21, p. 16. For a fascinating article on the<br />

perspectival aspect of medieval “wonder,” see Caroline Walker, Bynum. "Wonder." <strong>The</strong> American Historical Review<br />

102 1 (1997)<br />

11 Srapyan, Armenuhi. Hovhannes Erznkatsʻi Pluz: Kyankě u Gorts. Erevan: "Nairi", 1993. p 52<br />

12 Nasser. Pp 1-2


animals, and “quasi-humans.” 13 Here, wonder-inducing marvels and the blurry line between the human<br />

and the non-human intersect under the umbrella of cosmographic and geographic knowledge.<br />

By the 15 th century, the epistemic gain from observing difference by crossing boundaries and<br />

borders acquired an explicitly disciplinary character for Persian spiritual and chivalric brotherhoods, or<br />

futawwats. In his 15 th century manual on chivalric brotherhoods, for example, Husayn Wa'iz Kashifi<br />

Sabsawari posits travel as the fundamental human activity. “Since it is clear that the task of man is to<br />

travel,” Kashifi states, “either in the illusory world of appearances or the world of spiritual reality, then<br />

he must observe the rules of travel in order to give his just due at each stage.” 14 Kashifi's developmental<br />

stages of travel were meant to do more than provide a conceptual framework for observing those rules.<br />

Instead, the disciplinary program that he prescribed and codified was meant to produce a certain kind<br />

of knowledge about one's self in relation to other human subjects at different stages of the same<br />

journey. <strong>The</strong> stakes of Kashifi's disciplinary program are no less than conditioning the episteme which<br />

crossing borders and boundaries produces—in essence, to help the individual form their own<br />

subjectivity through disciplined encounters with others, either from another culture or another city. Or,<br />

as Kashifi states, “travel is the tutor of man and the threshold of dignity,” and that “the acquisition of<br />

knowledge […] is best done through travel.”<br />

Kashifi defines beneficial travel as the circulation of dervishes between the graves of the<br />

prophets, saints, and great ones, the disciplining of the carnal self, and witnessing with one's own eyes<br />

the “luminaries of the age” as well as attending “to people on the way of God.” He develops this<br />

thought by further specifying the kind of knowledge that travel produces, as one of the benefits of<br />

travel is “seeing the different customs of each people and sect, and learning from them.” 15 Aside from<br />

sight, these encounters also depend to a great degree on speech. Kashifi further lauds travel because it<br />

13 “ Book of Curiosities of the Sciences and Marvels for the Eyes.”<br />

<br />

14 Kāshifī, Ḥusayn Vāʻiẓ, and Jay R. Crook. <strong>The</strong> Royal Book of Spiritual Chivalry = (Futūwat Nāmah-Yi Sulṭānī).<br />

Futūvatńāmah-ʻi Sultānī. [S.l.] : Chicago, IL: Great Books of the Islamic World, Inc. ; Distributed by KAZI<br />

Publications, 2000. p 233<br />

15 Ibid. p 234


provides the traveler with many opportunities to profit from the “intercourse with the learned and the<br />

distinguished one is able to meet.” However, being able to participate in such discourse does not come<br />

without a cost, as dialogue with others from “different customs” require separation from “one's<br />

companions, brothers, and family,” a fact which is “extremely hard for the carnal soul.” This distancing<br />

from a familial support structure requires the self-imposed exile to develop a large degree of selfdiscipline.<br />

However, once one's body and mind has properly weathered such separation, one is able to<br />

appreciate “the kindliness of strangers,” or gharib, as well as witness “the wonders of creation and the<br />

works of God,” which increase the comprehension of God's Power.<br />

In essence, Kashifi's understanding of travel asks the wanderer to produce difference within his<br />

or her own life—to take leave of one's home and family—and observe difference in others by coexisting<br />

with other peoples and above all by engaging others in dialogue. Although one may be able to<br />

witness the works of God and consequently gain a greater spiritual understanding for the wonders of<br />

creation, wandering would not be a fruitful endeavor without being able to accrue the kindness of<br />

strangers or to converse with them—to live, as it were, as a gharib among friendly gharibs.<br />

As a result, although Kashifi encourages the wandering dervish to observe difference, he also<br />

advises the wanderer to carry accoutrements which act as semiotic reminders of dignity and upright<br />

religion. One must always have “in one's possession a copy of the Quran or a book in which various<br />

Quranic verses and Traditions of the Prophet are written,” an inkpot and pen, a comb for one's beard, an<br />

ewer which must be held in the left hand while walking, a staff in the right hand, and a cup and<br />

beggar's bowl. 16 In short, even if one is not literate, the bare essentials for traveling still require one to<br />

take into possession scripture and to carry outward signs both of one's status as a traveler, such as a<br />

ewer and staff, as well as inward signs of one's hygiene and civilized status, such as the comb and<br />

beggar's bowl.<br />

While the wandering dervish produced difference and learned from it, either in the case of<br />

16 Ibid. p 236


sensual encounters with external phenomena or from the discourse of learned men from various sects<br />

and peoples, that difference had self-imposed limits built into it—one might speak another language,<br />

hail from another empire, or observe different dress codes or religious rites, but Kashifi's wandering<br />

strangers would still participate in a more broadly shared semiotics of travel. Consequently, such<br />

wanderers belonged to a community of circulating individuals who had certain rights. One of the most<br />

important of these, of course, was the right to make meaningful semantic gestures to an interpretive<br />

community and to participate in the discourse of others even as one learned to recognize and preserve<br />

that otherness visually and discursively.<br />

<strong>The</strong> question of how dervishes distinguished themselves from and interacted with strangers<br />

might be further illuminated by another section of Kashifi's futawwat-nameh, “Concerning the Rules of<br />

Conduct for the Travelers of the Way with Other Classes of People.” <strong>The</strong> chapter again scripts a certain<br />

set of behaviors one must exhibit when interacting with strangers (gharib) who are not included in the<br />

categories of spiritual guides, masters, parents, relatives, friends, acquaintances, or neighbors. <strong>The</strong> rules<br />

for encountering strangers are relatively simple: a stranger must not be looked upon with contempt “for<br />

it is possible that he is beloved by God,”one must not interrupt the discourse of strangers, one must<br />

ignore their “improper words,” one must counsel them against “inappropriate action,” and finally, one<br />

must not withhold mercy from strangers, but if that person is deemed unsuitable, one must also not<br />

allow intimacy with them. 17<br />

It is perhaps not surprising that Kashifi focuses so much attention on how to speak with<br />

strangers properly, as elsewhere in his chapter, “Concerning the Rules of Speaking,” he states that “the<br />

dignity of a person is in his speech.” 18 Kashifi even goes on to quote a hemstitch from Sa'di, noting that<br />

“beasts are dumb; man speaks.” 19 On a very fundamental level, then, the right to speak includes one in<br />

the collective body of humanity, but the right to participate in discourse with others, whether oral or<br />

17 Ibid. p 210<br />

18 Ibid. p 219<br />

19 Ibid. p 219


written, is reserved for those who are able to perform their own status as civilized and dignified<br />

wanderers. <strong>The</strong> end goal, in other words, is to benefit from the discourse of “similar” strangers and the<br />

observation of strangeness while excluding those strangers who do not perform travel for the right<br />

reasons or speak in the proper way. <strong>The</strong> observance of difference in the context of inclusion in and<br />

exclusion from certain kinds of discourse is at the heart of understanding Said's notion of crossing<br />

borders as a factor of self-fashioning and “pluarlity of vision.”<br />

Just as Kashifi used wandering to understand our transient life on earth, Mgrdich Naghash, who<br />

was the Armenian bishop of Amida in the fifteenth century and whose name is often mentioned<br />

synonymously with the development of Armenian exilic poetry, also advised his audience, “you have a<br />

road to travel of great breadth / you have no means, you have no means to save you from death.” 20 He<br />

elaborates, noting that we have all come as guests into the world, and consequently we cannot remain<br />

here—we must depart. In another poem, Naghash likens the world to a house of lodging, and he urges<br />

the captive sons of Adam to remain alert, always keeping in mind that many men and women have<br />

passed through this inn before. It is better to live as exiles like the biblical Lazarus, Naghash warns,<br />

than to become overly attached to specific communities in this world. Here, Naghash conceptualizes<br />

the totality of life as a state of estrangement, just as Kashifi theorized around individual stages of life as<br />

legs of a journey. In these examples, exile operates as an ethical imperative to come to our senses and<br />

realize that we too are wanderers in a friendless world that was never really home. Naghash's poetry<br />

uses alienation—again, exile as a producer of difference and as a product of difference—as a means to<br />

sever real and metaphoric ties with this world, ensuring the salvation of the believer's soul.<br />

In another poem, “Sayings of Naghash on Gharibs”, the concept of exile becomes inexorably<br />

tangled with the problem of language. <strong>The</strong> poem opens with a sorrowful litany of the tribulations of the<br />

exile, or gharib: “When he becomes a vagrant in a foreign land (ōtar yergir), / <strong>The</strong> strangers (ōtar) do<br />

not recognize the gharib, they do not know him.” As in Naghash's metaphor of exile, here banishment<br />

20 Khondkaryan, Ēd. Mkrtichʻ Naghash. Selections. Erevan: Haykakan SSṚ GA Hratarakchʻutʻyun, 1965. Print. p 132


falls indiscriminately on the poor and rich alike. Doors slam in the gharib's face, because “<strong>The</strong> gharib<br />

was a stranger (ōtar) and an exile (panduxt) in a strange land (yergir ōtar).” 21 Most significantly,<br />

however, refusal to recognize the gharib also engenders a refusal to comprehend, or even allow, the<br />

gharib to speak. Naghash complains, “Even if the [gharib] be more intellectually dazzling than<br />

Solomon, / and he voice thoughts like priceless gems, / <strong>The</strong>y would rebuke him, saying “Be silent,<br />

idiot, fool!” 22<br />

Naghash's poem is itself silent on the matter of whether the gharib's speech is<br />

comprehensible to others who may or may not speak the same language. What matters is that the<br />

unnamed group of others refuses to acknowledge the relevance of the gharib's speech, and<br />

consequently, his thought.<br />

Naghash's complaint can be found in other exilic poems in the Armenian tradition as well. In a<br />

poem that was likely written in the mid sixteenth century by a poet named Ter Awedik, the narrator<br />

complains, “Even if the gharib be wise, / loquacious in speech as Khigar, / they will call him a fool.”<br />

Coupled with the trope of ridiculing the gharib into reticent silence, the poem goes on to demonstrate<br />

how the act of renaming the exile complicates our ability to recognize, acknowledge, and consequently<br />

respond adequately to the other in a way that affirms his or her humanity. Aristotle posited that “spoken<br />

words are the symbols of mental experiences,” 23 that is, that speech is the most immediate reflection<br />

and direct signifier of human thought, and it is perhaps also not surprising that the Armenian word for<br />

animal, anasoon, literally means “not speaking.” Muteness implies a kind of exile that by definition<br />

excludes human contact and companionship. In the Armenian case, the act of renaming a stranger as<br />

gharib also entails a complete and total erasure of familial history, ties to a particular location, and even<br />

bonds of cultural and linguistic identity. Even if the exile is rich in appearance, with a visage that<br />

pleases wherever he goes, “they still give him another name,” 24 Ter Awedik notes. One is redefined as a<br />

21 Ibid. pp 127-128<br />

22 Ibid. pp 127-128<br />

23 Aristotle. De interpretatione, 1, 16a<br />

24 Mkrtchʻyan, Levon, and Arshak Madoyan. Hay Mijnadaryan Kʻnarergutʻyun. Title in Colophon; Title in


stranger by strangers, and in the tongue of others.<br />

<strong>The</strong> act of being renamed a gharib and denied the ability to make a meaningful discursive<br />

contribution to an interpretive community also evokes Kashifi's notion that wandering essentially<br />

entails navigating the threshold of human dignity. Semiotic reminders of civilization, literacy, and<br />

religion are necessary to prevent the gharib from slipping from the threshold of dignity into the realm<br />

of the quasi-human. In some respects, the very genre of exilic literature attempts to restore the<br />

relevance of speech to the gharib, as such literature was meant to both console and entertain a wide<br />

variety of Armenian wanderers, merchants, and clergy who were on the road, as well as those who were<br />

left behind. Navigating that threshold begins and ends by articulating the dignity and difference of the<br />

self in relation to others. It requires both speaker/traveler and listener/host to create a dialogue between<br />

strangers about strangeness in order to facilitate new ways of moving across spiritual, discursive,<br />

social, and cultural landscapes. Encountering others, encountering strangeness, consequently orients an<br />

individual within a broader semiotic constellation of humanness even as that constellation is<br />

renegotiated with every step. While Aṛak'el may have defined exile as one of the hallmarks of<br />

Armenian experience during the early modern period, Naghash reminds us that on a human level, “we<br />

are all gharibs, brothers.”<br />

3. “Eyes with the vision of the world”<br />

<strong>The</strong> process of becoming a gharib was more than a literary trope expressed in a diverse but<br />

small body of medieval and early modern exilic poetry. We have, for example, a number of historical<br />

examples of Gharib—or Gharib Khatoon for women—being used as an Armenian first name since the<br />

fourteenth century. <strong>The</strong>se names, like the word gharib itself, also allow us windows into particularizing<br />

the “plurality of vision” of the gharib's experience.<br />

One such example comes from a gravestone dated the 27 th of November, 1697, in Chinsura,<br />

Colophon in Russian. Erevan: "Nairi" ;distributed by ATC Books <strong>International</strong>, Inc., 1996. Print.


India. <strong>The</strong> epitaph in classical Armenian declares that the famous Gharib Khoja Hovhannes, the son of<br />

an Armenian merchant from Julfa, lies buried there. Gharib Khoja Hovhannes' family was among those<br />

Julfan Armenians whom Shah 'Abbas deported in 1604. In some ways, Gharib Khoja Hovhannes<br />

exemplifies how voluntarily and involuntarily crossing borders (his family hailed from the Ottoman<br />

Empire, he was likely raised in New Julfa in the Safavid Empire, and he died in the Mughal Empire)<br />

can condition a “plurality of vision” that encompasses several different cultures at once while still<br />

clearly maintaining degrees of alienation—here foregrounded by his own name—from any one of those<br />

regions at any given time. <strong>The</strong> epitaph tells passers-by that Gharib Khoja Hovhannes traveled “north,<br />

south, east, and west,” before he died suddenly in the city of Hooghly, finally delivering his soul to the<br />

Angel and resting “here in a foreign land (ōtar erkri), remaining in longing (karōd) for his lodging<br />

place (ōt'evani).” Like Aṛak'el's History as well as Armenian exilic poetry, the gravestone draws<br />

attention to the great distances that Gharib Khoja Hovhannes traveled while constantly longing for a<br />

“lodging,” or ōt'evan..<br />

<strong>The</strong> Mekhitarist dictionary, Nor Bargirk' Haykazyan Lezui, defines ot'evan as “diversorium,”<br />

“hospitium,” “guest house” (hiwranoc'), “hotel” (pandōk), “dwelling” (ijevan), and “home” (tun),<br />

which hardly evokes a specific hearth or homeland, even though the epitaph states that Hovhannes'<br />

father, Margar, was “nationally” (azgaw) from Julfa. However, in the classical Armenian translation of<br />

the New Testament, Christ declares in John 14:2 that “In my Father's house there are many dwelling<br />

places (ōt'evank'),” 25<br />

which perhaps adds another dimension of meaning to the declaration that<br />

Hovhannes died in “longing for his lodging,” as the following sentence on the gravestone describes the<br />

apocalypse and the second coming of Christ. “<strong>The</strong> world will be completed,” the epitaph reads, “the<br />

cross will dawn in the east, the trumpet of Gabriel will blow suddenly in the middle of the night,” and<br />

we are told that Gharib Khoja Hovhannes will enter the nupital chamber which the righteous inherit—a<br />

25 Hambardzowmyan, S. A. Nor Baṛgirkʻ Haykazean Lezowi. Hayagitakan Hedazodowtʻyownneri Matenashar.<br />

Erevan: Erevani hamalsarani hradarakchʻowtʻyown, 1979. Print.


dwelling not to be found in this world, no matter how many cities and empires Hovhannes passes<br />

through. By marking Hovhannes as a Gharib in this world, it may not be apparent which geographic<br />

region he most associated with home or homeland, but partially through a shared Christian<br />

eschatological expectation of the second coming, he implicitly belongs to a greater imagined<br />

community of Armenians who hail from distinctive and distant geographic regions (on the gravestone<br />

itself, we are told that Hovhannes' father is by nation or tribe (azgaw) from Julfa, and the priest who<br />

wrote the inscription in India also tells us that by tribe (azgaw) he was from Erevan). Aṛak'el insisted<br />

that the Armenians were a people in collective exile—geographically displaced, culturally alienated,<br />

and spiritually estranged from God through sin—a state of foreignness which Hovhannes' gravestone<br />

speaks to from the perspective of one individual.<br />

While Julfan Armenians settled communities in India, many prominent Persian poets also left<br />

their native homes and sought patronage at Mughal courts in the early 17 th century. As with the Julfan<br />

Armenians, Shah 'Abbas also deported the prominent mercantile family of one such poet, Ṣāʾeb<br />

Tabrizi, and resettled him in Isfahan. <strong>The</strong> process of deportation does not seem to have been anywhere<br />

near as traumatic as it was for the Armenians, but the notion of entering into a strange place, a “gharib”<br />

place, still held important implications for Ṣāʾeb regarding breaking through epistemological barriers<br />

and self-fashioning.<br />

In one poem from his diwan, Ṣāʾeb warns that entering a strange place and consequently being<br />

changed by strangeness should not be attempted by everyone, but instead holds great risk for the<br />

arrogant or those who did not voluntarily set out on such a journey. “Beware placing your foot<br />

thoughtlessly in the gharib place,” Ṣāʾeb cautions, and then elaborates on the dangers of traveling<br />

through strange deserts, places, and conditions: “Those inexperienced (literally, without sight) at travel<br />

do not become seeing / they become doubly blinded and sightless from the gharib place.” 26<br />

As the<br />

26 Ṣāʾib Tabrīzī, Muḥammad ʻAlī, and Muḥammad Qahramān. Dīvān-I Ṣāʾib Tabrīz. Poems. Tihrān, Irān: Shirkat-i<br />

Intishārāt-i ʻIlmī va Farhangī, 1985. Print.


poem continues, Ṣāʾeb makes it clear that “Mature men have dressed their eyes with the vision of the<br />

world,” and even though one may fear the gharib place, the true beloveds “have no peace of happiness<br />

upon silk,” because the humble are those who “have shirts of thorns from the gharib place.” He<br />

suggests that have to expose yourself to the thorns before you can take them “like a needle from the<br />

foot of the gharib.” While the dust on the road may play tricks on the eyes, Ṣāʾeb states that those who<br />

can pierce through that dust have also polished the mirror of their own heart.<br />

Similar to the final lines of Gharib Khoja Hovhannes' gravestone, the final lines of the poem<br />

likewise involve a heavenly ascension of sorts: “<strong>The</strong> Angel has no body in the guesthouse of the age /<br />

what is the Strange Army (lashkar-e bigāna) but the powers of the the gharib?” Ṣāʾeb ends by<br />

posturing that he himself should “let go” of the “powers of the gharib,” which transform beloveds into<br />

gharib and dress humble eyes with the vision of the world, possibly as a prerequisite for joining the<br />

bodiless Angel in the guesthouse of the age. What matters here is that by attempting to “dress his eyes<br />

with the vision of the world,” Ṣāʾeb must pass through new stages of spiritual, epistemological, and<br />

subjective estrangement, entering into realms that are alien to his own self, just as he must pass beyond<br />

the world to arrive on another metaphysical plane of corporeality.<br />

For Ṣāʾeb, even individual words and images could be made “strange” by juxtaposing them<br />

against other tropes in striking and even bizarre ways, and he called this poetic technique maʿnā-ye<br />

bigāna, “strange meaning,” or as Paul Losensky has translated it, “unfamiliar or alien conception.”<br />

By placing Gharib Khoja Hovhannes and Ṣāʾeb Tabrizi within the same comparative frame, I have<br />

attempted to create a strange juxtaposition of my own (or a contrapuntal juxtaposition, as Said might<br />

phrase it), a juxtaposition that is cognizant of the different registers of meaning that strangeness and<br />

strangers inhabit across cultures, space, and time, even when those registers may draw from a similar<br />

lexical bank or share similar Aristotelian underpinnings. Although we might traditionally think of<br />

Hovhannes and Ṣāʾeb as embodying different religious and literary worlds, both came from mercantile<br />

families who were forcibly resettled near Isfahan and both sought their livelihoods in India, the land of


wonder, or “ajab,” as one Armenian poet from the New Julfan school of minstrels phrased it. It would<br />

be more than a mistake to conceptualize strangeness in isolation—that is, without taking into account<br />

how the radical differences of other people and places have the potential to configure one's own<br />

subjectivity along new alignments of belonging and remaining apart. It would be, as Ṣāʾeb suggests, to<br />

remain doubly blind.


EDUCATION<br />

MICHAEL BEDROSIAN PIFER<br />

2102 Pauline Boulevard, Apt. 104, Ann Arbor, MI 48103<br />

mpifer@umich.edu (269)-599-7782 michael.pifer@gmail.com<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI<br />

(09/2008 – Present)<br />

• Ph.D. candidate (ABD) in the Department of Comparative Literature<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI (09/2003 – 05/2007)<br />

• Highest Honors with a double major in Arabic, Armenian, Persian, Turkish, and Islamic<br />

Studies and in Creative Writing with the Residential College<br />

University of Wisconsin, Madison, WI (06/2009 – 08/2009)<br />

• Persian at the UW-Madison Arabic, Persian, and Turkish Language Immersion Institute<br />

Matenadaran, Yerevan, Armenia (05/2007 – 08/ 2007)<br />

• Classical Armenian with professor and translator Dr. Gohar Muradyan<br />

Aleppo, Syria (08/2007 – 07/2008)<br />

• Modern Western Armenian in a yearlong cultural immersion program tailored by Dr.<br />

Kevork Bardakjian<br />

LANGUAGES<br />

Modern Western and Eastern Armenian, Middle Armenian, Classical Armenian, Farsi<br />

Reading knowledge of Arabic and Latin<br />

TEACHING AND RESEARCH INTERESTS<br />

Developmental English, Argumentative Writing, Art of the Essay, Journalism, Creative Writing<br />

(Fiction and Poetry), Trauma Studies, Imagining America, <strong>The</strong> Writing Life, Contemporary and<br />

Medieval Middle Eastern Literature, Cross-Cultural Interaction and Literary Hybridization<br />

TEACHING EXPERIENCE<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI (09/2010 – 05/2011)<br />

Primary Instructor of Comparative Literature 122: Writing World Literature<br />

• Selected readings, drafted writing prompts, and created course to train students how to<br />

use comparative frameworks to study literature from various languages and cultures<br />

• Equipped eighteen undergraduate students with an 'analytic toolbox' to read and write<br />

about a variety of mediums, including film, poetry, legal documents, literary theory, news<br />

reports, photographs, popular music, and short stories<br />

• Motivated students to be proactive about their own educations by writing on critical<br />

subjects relevant to their own lives, disciplines, and intended vocations<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI (o9/2009 – 05/2010)<br />

Primary Instructor of English 125: Introduction to Writing for an Academic Audience<br />

• Designed course and tailored lessons to meet the needs of eighteen undergraduate<br />

students from a variety educational and cultural backgrounds<br />

• Organized full-class peer review workshops to hone students' skills as analytic writers,<br />

readers, editors, and revisers<br />

• Worked one-on-one with students to develop more nuanced theses, more critical<br />

engagement with evidence, and more significant conclusions


MICHAEL BEDROSIAN PIFER<br />

2102 Pauline Boulevard, Apt. 104, Ann Arbor, MI 48103<br />

mpifer@umich.edu (269)-599-7782 michael.pifer@gmail.com<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI<br />

(09/2008 – 05/2009; 10/2010 - Present)<br />

Tutor to Supplement Language Course in Modern Western Armenian<br />

• Activated and applied classroom learning to everyday social situations<br />

• Helped students create, reflect upon, and rethink their own strategies for learning a<br />

foreign language<br />

• Fostered an environment that encouraged students to take risks and become more<br />

conversational<br />

National Academy of Science, Yerevan, Armenia (06/2006 – 08/2006)<br />

Primary Instructor of English as a Second Language for Armenian and Russian Speakers<br />

• Designed and taught a course for twenty non-native English speakers that emphasized<br />

mastery of colloquial English<br />

• Created classroom activities to meet the needs of both highly advanced and beginning<br />

students of the English language<br />

RELATED WORK AND SKILLS<br />

Armenian Studies Program, University of Michigan (05/2010 – 09/2010)<br />

Assistant Editor of ASP Newsletter and Webmaster<br />

• Collaborated with ASP director, Gerard Libaridian, and post-doctoral fellows to publicize<br />

the scholarship of one of the world’s largest and most prestigious Armenian Studies<br />

programs<br />

• Conducted web-development for the Armenian Studies Program, including multimedia<br />

presentations, public relations, fund-raising efforts, faculty relations, and graphic design<br />

Society for Armenian Studies<br />

(06/2010 – Present)<br />

Co-Editor of SAS Newsletter<br />

• Solicited information relevant to the field of Armenian Studies from hundreds of<br />

members across North and South America, Europe, and the Middle East<br />

• Edited, compiled, and graphically designed twenty-page informative newsletter<br />

<strong>Workshop</strong> for Armenian / Turkish Scholarship (09/2006 – 06/2008)<br />

Editor of Web Content and Webmaster<br />

• Attended the 5 th Meeting of the <strong>Workshop</strong> for Armenian-Turkish Scholarship (May 14-16,<br />

2006) at New York University as the web-relations coordinator<br />

• Oversaw the development of the <strong>Workshop</strong> for Armenian / Turkish Scholarship website<br />

which provides a forum for discussion and workshop news for over 50 scholars worldwide<br />

Ann Arbor Observer (09/2003 – 06/2007)<br />

Freelance Journalist<br />

• Tracked story leads across Washtenaw county and pitched ideas for upcoming articles to<br />

editorial staff<br />

• Wrote a variety of human interest pieces to highlight diverse aspects of Ann Arbor<br />

business and community life


MICHAEL BEDROSIAN PIFER<br />

2102 Pauline Boulevard, Apt. 104, Ann Arbor, MI 48103<br />

mpifer@umich.edu (269)-599-7782 michael.pifer@gmail.com<br />

CONFERENCE PRESENTATIONS<br />

23rd <strong>Annual</strong> Medieval Studies Symposium. Presenting: <strong>The</strong> Threshold of Dignity: Performing the<br />

Human in Medieval Armenian and Persian Wandering. Indiana University. April 1, 2011.<br />

165 th American Historical Association annual meeting. Forthcoming. Presenting: <strong>The</strong> study of<br />

books, the fear of the Lord: <strong>The</strong> early modern Armenian book market. Boston, MA. January 6-9,<br />

2011.<br />

Eighth <strong>Annual</strong> <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> Colloquium in Armenian Studies. Presented: Stunning acumen,<br />

silent Solomon: <strong>The</strong> speechless death of the exile in Armenian literature. University of California,<br />

Los Angeles, Friday, February 19, 2010.<br />

University of Michigan: <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong> on Armenian Literature. Presented: Encounters with<br />

the ineffable and the role of the senses in the gardens of Armenian medieval poetry. University of<br />

Mighigan, Ann Arbor. Spring 2009.<br />

FORTHCOMING PUBLICATIONS<br />

Pifer, Michael. “Encounters with the ineffable and the role of the senses in the gardens of<br />

Armenian medieval poetry.” In preparation to be published in a monograph for the Spring 2009<br />

<strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong> on Armenian Literature at the University of Michigan.<br />

Pifer, Michael. “<strong>The</strong> forgetful figure: Armenian representations of trauma during the early modern<br />

period and twentieth century.” In preparation.<br />

Pifer, Michael. “<strong>The</strong> anxiety of origin: Orientalism and the lyric of others.” In preparation.<br />

AWARDS AND RECOGNITIONS<br />

• Outstanding <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> Instructor Award, University of Michigan, 2010<br />

(nominated; award pending)<br />

• K. Allin Luther Award in Persian, University of Michigan, 2010<br />

• Foreign Language and Area Studies Award in Farsi. Summer, 2009<br />

• Helen J. Daniels Prize for Best Essay, Winter 2007, Hopwood Awards<br />

• University of Michigan Hopwood Writing Award, Winter 2007, Essay Division<br />

• University of Michigan Hopwood Writing Award, Winter 2006, Essay Division<br />

• University of Michigan Hopwood Writing Award, Winter 2004, Essay Division<br />

• Michigan Interscholastic Press Association, Award of Merit for First Place, Comic Strip,<br />

Division 2, April 2003<br />

References available upon request.


SONA TAJIRYAN<br />

<strong>The</strong> Image of the Armenian Merchants: Safavid Iran, Ottoman Empire, 16 th -18 th<br />

Centuries<br />

<strong>The</strong> proposed paper examines the main characteristics in the personality and world-view of a<br />

Medieval Armenian merchant. It is based on the personality study of Armenian merchants (Zakaria<br />

Aguletsi, Ibrahim Sadi, Petros di Sarkis Gilanents, Yeghia Karnetsi, Hovhannes Tovmajanyan, etc.)<br />

trading in Asia, Africa, Middle East, and Europe and the accounts written about them or by them.<br />

<strong>The</strong> multilingualism, the ability of mastering foreign languages with ease, extrasociability, more<br />

specifically, the flexible attitude in diverse ethnic environments were the great advantages of the<br />

Armenian merchants. Due to these qualities the Armenian merchants became one of the biggest<br />

“trade diasporas” of the time.<br />

<strong>The</strong> literary heritage (diaries, letters, etc.) left by the mentioned trade agents and others is an<br />

excellent source in terms of understanding the codex of a Medieval Armenian merchant and some<br />

important peculiarities and traditions of the peoples living in the Arab world, Iran and the Ottoman<br />

Empire. Behaviour of representatives of the network of New Julfa Armenian merchants, as well as<br />

the merchants trading in Constantinople, Akn, Aleppo, and Cairo, has often been idealized in<br />

Armenian scholarly research.<br />

This paper argues that Medieval Armenian merchants trading in Iran, Europe, Russia, Ottoman<br />

Empire and the Arab world in reality were not always the ideal class of the Armenian community as<br />

represented by the scholarly research. This statement will be proved on the example of other images<br />

of merchants found in all the genres of Armenian literary heritage and will shed light on the worldview<br />

of Armenian merchants and their relations with the foreign communities in the abovementioned<br />

geographic areas.


THE IMAGE OF THE ARMENIAN MERCHANTS:<br />

SAFAVID IRAN, OTTOMAN EMPIRE, 16TH-18TH CENTURIES<br />

(Sona Tajiryan)<br />

A significant body of evidence about the Armenian merchants, the Armenian<br />

merchants’ network and their success in the 16 th -18 th centuries has motivated Fernand<br />

Braudel to express the following opinion about them: “Was it by the transport trade<br />

that the two mighty pitches colonized by the merchants of Julfa – no less than the<br />

eastern and the western worlds respectively - were locked to each other?” 1<br />

Braudel’s statement is at first sight presumably in contrast to the perceptions<br />

that can be met in the works of the Armenian authors of the time. For instance,<br />

according to the famous eyewitness Grigor Vardapet Kamakhetsi’s or Daranaghtsi’s<br />

perceptions from the first thirty years of the 17 th century, the representatives of the<br />

Armenian trade capital had the following characteristics: “…they do not follow the<br />

Holy Testament and have left their wives, sons and daughters ownerless, missing and<br />

1<br />

Fernand Braudel, Civilization and Capitalism, 15th-18th Century: <strong>The</strong> Wheels of Commerce,<br />

University of California Press, 1992, p. 157.<br />

1


in disturbance, they had spread all over the world as grasshoppers and snow...” 2 . And<br />

all these because of one reason: “by reason of disease of greed and collecting<br />

treasures” 3 .<br />

“And if someone says that it’s impossible to live on the Earth without<br />

merchants, as all the inventions everywhere come up from their travels and voyages.<br />

I’ll say yes, what you say is right, but God set limits on everything…” 4 It’s natural that<br />

the clergyman would call on to the representatives of the trade class to remember the<br />

2<br />

Grigor Daranaghtsi, Chronology of Grigor Vardapet Daranaghtsi or Kamakhetsi, Jerusalem, 1915,<br />

pp. 457-458 (in Armenian) (<strong>The</strong> pages from this source will be given in the text from now on). See<br />

the whole quotation in Armenian: «Նա' կոյր աչօք միտ չեն դներ սուրբ աւետարանին եւ<br />

թողեալ են զկին, զուստերս եւ զդստերս իւրեանց անտէրունչս եւ կարօտեալս եւ նեղեալս,<br />

եւ իւրեանքն ցիր եւ ցան եւ տարածեալ ընդ ամենայն երեսս երկրի` որպէս զմարախ կամ<br />

որպէս զձիւն, մինչ ի Հնդիկս ներքինս եւ յԵթովպիա եւ յԵգիպտոս եւ յամենայն աշխարհս<br />

Ֆռանգաց եւ ի Կոստանդինուպօլիսս եւ յամենայն աշխարհն Թրակացւոց եւ Գութացոցն,<br />

որ են Լեհաց եւ Ուռուսաց եւ Մոսկոֆաց եւ Վրկանաց եւ ընդ ամենայն աշխարհն Թուրքաց<br />

եւ Քրդաց եւ Քաղդէացւոց եւ ամենայն Պարսկաստանաց եւ արեւելայս` մինչեւ ի Չինն եւ<br />

Մատչինն, ի Թօնն եւ ի Թօնճան եւ յԱնգալիան եւ յամենայն աշխարհին Տաթարաց եւ<br />

Ափխազաց, մինչեւ ի ծագս աշխարհաց անծանօթից, որպէս զփոշի ցիր եւ ցան եղեալք…»։<br />

3<br />

«...ի պատճառս ագահութեան ախտից եւ մթերման գանձուց յաւելուածութեան, զոր Տերն<br />

հանապազ ուսուցանելով Քրիստոսի հաւատացելոցն` զօրստօրէն խնդրել եւ մի ցանկալ<br />

յաւելուածոցն, եւ դարձեալ թէ` Մի' գանձէք ձեզ գանձս յերկրի, ուր ցեց եւ ուտիճն<br />

ապականեն» (457-458)։<br />

4 «Եւ եթէ ասիցէ ոք` եթէ առանց վաճառականից ոչ գոյ հնար լինելոյ ի վերայ երկրի, զի նոցա<br />

երթեւեկութեամբ եւ շրջագայութեամբն լինի ամենայն իրաց պատուականաց գիւտից ընդ<br />

ամենայն տեղիս, ասեմք թէ` այո', բարիոք է զոր ասացեր, բայց ամենայն իրաց չափ եւ<br />

սահման է դրել աստուածութիւնն, որպէս ծովուց, որպէս ասաց Աստուած առ Յովբ թէ`<br />

Փակեցի զծով աւազով եւ սահման եդի զաւազ նորա` թէ մինչեւ ցյայդ վայր եկեսցես եւ<br />

խորտակեսցին ալիք քո, որպէս հանապազ կու տեսանեմք» (pp. 458-459)<br />

2


Biblical verse. “Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust<br />

doth corrupt:” 5 .<br />

<strong>The</strong> academics of economic history state the great activity and the huge<br />

success of the Armenian merchants’ network representatives of 16 th -18 th centuries in<br />

the world trade.<br />

This paper is an attempt to reveal the peculiarities of the image of the<br />

Armenian merchants trading in the Safavid Iran, Ottoman Empire and the Arab<br />

world, particularly their behaviour and worldview, based on Armenian and foreign<br />

sources of the time. This will give the opportunity to understand the reasons for their<br />

success.<br />

A. THE PROFESSIONAL SKILLS AND EXCELLENT ABILITY OF<br />

MASTERING AND TRANSFERRING THE NEWEST TECHNOLOGIES<br />

<strong>The</strong> representatives of the Armenian merchants’ network had the opportunity<br />

to receive a special education. It will suffice to mention the existence of the “higher<br />

business school” of New Julfa founded by Kostand Jughayetsi (Kostand of Julfa). <strong>The</strong><br />

textbook of this school on the foreign trade entitled “Universal Collection of Measures<br />

and Yards, Gems and Weights” or “Askharajoghov” (in Armenian) has reached us. It<br />

is a unique source on the world business of the time. Based on this Ghukas Vanandetsi<br />

5<br />

[<strong>The</strong> Heavenly Treasure (Mt. 6:19-21)]<br />

3


wrote the first “business guide” entitled “Treasury of Measures, Weights, Numeration<br />

and Currency From All Over the World” 6 , which was printed in 1699 in Amsterdam<br />

for the Armenian merchants. <strong>The</strong> Armenian merchants were masters not only in the<br />

diamond, silk, dyes and spices trade, but also knew perfectly well the cutting of<br />

diamonds, all the types of silk, the secrets of dyes and spices. European authors speak<br />

with great sympathy about the professional skills of the Armenians.<br />

1. A good example is the image of the Armenian jeweller Ibrahim Sadi in<br />

Edward Brown’s (1641-1704) “<strong>The</strong> Travels And Adventures of Edward Brown, Esq;<br />

formerly a merchant in London” travel notes 7 , whom the British traveller meets in<br />

Rosetta, Egypt. <strong>The</strong> professional skills of Ibrahim Sadi surprised the English traveller,<br />

who considered himself a professional in the field. Ibrahim Sadi “was perfectly skilled<br />

in jewels, and in all the trades relating to them; he understood the cutting and setting<br />

them to the utmost nicety, and had so many secrets for helping their defects, and<br />

heightening their lustre, that tho’ I had been now for many years conversant in these<br />

6<br />

See: Ghukas Vanandetsi, Treasury of Measures, Weights, Numeration and Currency From All<br />

Over the World, Amsterdam, 1699 (in Armenian).<br />

7<br />

<strong>The</strong> Travels And Adventures of Edward Brown, Esq; formerly a merchant in London. Containing<br />

his observations on France and Italy. (1739). London: Oxford University: J. Applebee, for A.<br />

Bettesworth and C. Hitch.<br />

4


things, yet I found myself, in respect to him, Mr. Pucci’s secret excepted 8 , a perfect<br />

novice” 9 ,- says Edward Brown.<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> Scottish traveller James Bruce (1730-1794) during his voyage to<br />

Ethiopia in 1770-1771 provides us with interesting information about the rulers and<br />

the history of Abyssinia. He tells about the Ethiopian Empress Eleni, who had about<br />

her court an Armenian merchant named Matthew 10 , “a person of great trust and<br />

discretion, who had been long accustomed to go to the several kingdoms of the East<br />

upon mercantile commissions for the king and for his nobles. He had been at Cairo,<br />

Jerusalem, Ormus, Ispahan, and in the East Indies on the coast of Malabar…; “He was<br />

one of those factors which, as I have already said, are employed by the king and great<br />

men in Abyssinia to sell or barter, in the places above mentioned such part of their<br />

revenue as are paid them in kind” 11 .<br />

Bruce then says, that these men (probably the trading agents or merchants) are<br />

chiefly the Greeks and the Armenians, “but the preference is always given to the<br />

8<br />

This is probably about the famous Francesco Pucci (1543-1597) from Florence, who was famous in<br />

16th-17th centuries Europe, who was a philosopher and an utopist. He had a plan to create a<br />

secret “republic” of good people. For more details see: Rob Heisler, John Dee and the Secret<br />

Societies, <strong>The</strong> Hermetic Journal, 1992, pp. 7-8. (available from<br />

http://www.scribd.com/doc/12393713/John-Dee-and-the-Secret-Societies, Date of access:<br />

20.12.2010).<br />

9<br />

<strong>The</strong> Travels And Adventures…, p. 417.<br />

10<br />

Probably Matteos in Armenian.<br />

11<br />

James Bruce, Travels to…, vol. 2, pp. 130-131։<br />

5


latter” 12 . <strong>The</strong> description of the image of the Armenian merchants then follows,<br />

which perfectly describes the main components of professional skills of the Armenian<br />

merchants. This statement is more interesting and important mainly because Bruce is<br />

not Armenian. “<strong>The</strong> Armenians, of all the people in the East, are those most<br />

remarkable for their patience and sobriety. <strong>The</strong>y are generally masters of most of the<br />

eastern languages; are of strong, robust constitutions; of all people, the most attentive<br />

to the beasts and merchandise they have in charge; exceedingly faithful, and content<br />

with little” 13 .<br />

3. When Matthew left for Aden in 1519, from whence he left for India,<br />

everyone was surprised why an Armenian was sent as an envoy instead of an<br />

Ethiopian. Bruce states. “…there could be nobody in the empress’s power that had<br />

half his qualifications”. Bruce also mentions that an Abyssinian “would not have<br />

ventured to go, as knowing very well that everywhere beyond the limits of his<br />

country, he would have been without protection, and the first Turk in whose power<br />

he might have fallen would have sold him as a slave” 14 .<br />

12<br />

Ibid, vol. 2, p. 131.<br />

13<br />

Ibid.<br />

14<br />

Ibid, vol. 2, p. 135.<br />

6


<strong>The</strong>refore, besides the fact that the Armenians and the Armenian merchants<br />

were extremely skilled professionally and were very qualified to be sent for<br />

diplomatic missions, they also had a patronage and legal freedom, which the<br />

foreigners did not have. As seen from the example, they enjoyed the patronage of the<br />

Grand Signor and they were also free to trade wherever they wanted.<br />

5. Another worthy example of a reliable, balanced and responsible Armenian<br />

merchant is a young man, whom his father left in Abyssinia in times of the Emperor<br />

Iyasu (1730-1755) and the Greeks had taken care of him. Iyasu distinguished him<br />

from early ages and employed him for going on errands to Masuah and Arabia. This<br />

Armenian was soon appointed a chamberlain, which was the third post in the<br />

government 15 .<br />

6. <strong>The</strong> French traveller and doctor Francois Bernier (1625–1688) during his<br />

voyage to India 16 tells about an Armenian, named Murat. Bernier tells about the two<br />

envoys: Murad and a Muslim merchant, who were in the Ethiopian king’s service.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y, as Bernier states, “…doubtless enjoyed the greatest distinction at court, and<br />

were best qualified to attain the important ends he (the Abyssinian king- S.T.) had in<br />

15<br />

Ibid, vol. 2, pp. 665-666.<br />

16<br />

Bernier François, Travels In <strong>The</strong> Mogul Empire, Edinburgh, 1891.<br />

7


view” 17 . From these two envoys the first was a Muslim merchant, the second was an<br />

Armenian and a Christian merchant, who was born and married in Aleppo. Bernier<br />

tells that he saw him in Mokha, where Murad accommodated him. Murad, in<br />

Bernier’s words, was being sent to Mokha every year for the same object, as the<br />

Muslim merchant “and always takes with him the annual presents from his master to<br />

the English and Dutch East-India Companies, and conveys those which they give in<br />

return to Gondar” 18 .<br />

Thus, accomplishing the diplomatic missions of their Eastern masters to<br />

Europe, the Armenian merchants were becoming unique mediators between the two<br />

worlds- <strong>The</strong> East and the Europe, as well as between Islam and Christianity.<br />

B. THE PERSONALITY OF THE MERCHANT AND HIS LINGUAL<br />

SKILLS<br />

One of the most typical features of the Armenian merchants trading in vast<br />

geographic areas is their multilingualism and their personal qualities. Understanding<br />

the language of the locals and carrying on trade in these languages was vital for them.<br />

<strong>The</strong> multilingualism was the obvious privilege of the Armenians in the world trade<br />

rivalry.<br />

17<br />

Bernier François, Travels…, p. 134.<br />

18<br />

Ibid, p. 135.<br />

8


<strong>The</strong> young Armenian described in Bruce’s “Travels”, who was left by his father<br />

in Abyssinia, held a high position in the government. In addition to his own language,<br />

he knew Turkish, Arabic and Malabar, he was also a great master of Tigre 19 . Bruce<br />

also mentions, “…his great excellence was his knowledge of Amharic, which he was<br />

thought to speak as chastely and elegantly…” 20 . Bruce also mentions that he has met<br />

this Armenian with his father in Loheia (Yemen) and that he did not understand any<br />

European language.<br />

Contrary to this, James Bruce mentions that “…an Abyssinian speaks no<br />

language but his own, which is not understood out of his own country; and is<br />

absolutely ignorant even of the existence of other far distant nations” 21 . <strong>The</strong><br />

knowledge of several languages completely resembles Ibrahim Sadi’s image, who<br />

knew nine languages. “This signior Ephraim was a man of wonderful genius; he spoke<br />

nine languages perfectly, among which were English and Low Dutch” 22 . Here is<br />

Arakel Davrijetsi’s evidence about Sargis Beriatsi or Haleptsi: “and he was perfectly<br />

19<br />

James Bruce, Travels…, vol. 2, p. 666<br />

20<br />

Ibid.<br />

21<br />

Ibid, p. 135.<br />

22<br />

<strong>The</strong> Travels And Adventures…, p. 417<br />

9


skilled in the language of the Arabs and the Ottomans and the Francs, he was also<br />

acquired with the language of the Romans and the language of the Jews 23 .<br />

What can be implied from James Bruce’s account is that the Armenian<br />

merchants of the time: 1. mastered several languages, 2. were communicative and<br />

responsible, 3. were cosmopolitans.<br />

<strong>The</strong> multilingualism of the Armenian merchants is also reflected in the<br />

commercial records written in the “merchants’ language”, a term suggested by<br />

Alessandro Orengo 24 . <strong>The</strong>se include the account books, bills, receipts, letters, which<br />

are impossible to understand without using the knowledge of Arabic, Persian,<br />

Turkish, Italian, French, Tibetan, Nepali, Mongolian, Russian, etc.<br />

C. THE WORLDVIEW OF THE MERCHANTS<br />

<strong>The</strong> evidence about the communicative character of the Armenian merchants<br />

“working” in multiethnic and multi-confessional environments is vast. It will suffice<br />

to mention the trading class in Safavid Iran directly working with the Shah and the<br />

ruling elite, or the separate representatives of it-, Geraks, Shehrimans, Yeghia<br />

Karnetsi, etc. In the Ottoman Empire there existed the institute of famous Armenian<br />

23<br />

Arakel Vardapet Davrijetsi, History, Vagharshapat, 1896, p. 595 (in Armenian).<br />

24<br />

Orengo A., Una lettera del XVII secolo, scritta nell' "armeno dei mercanti" (vacharakanakan<br />

hayeren), Ashtanak, Vol. 3, 2000, pp. 24-35.<br />

10


azrgan-bashis (vacharakanapet) (an Armenian who privately served the Sultan,<br />

vizier, who put into circulation their money and provided their profit)- Seghbos,<br />

Tovmachan.<br />

<strong>The</strong> “Travels” of Edward Brown contain unique and, what is more important,<br />

direct information about the world-view of the Armenian merchant. <strong>The</strong><br />

acquaintances of the merchant, who was loyal and cosmopolite in terms of politics<br />

and international relations, were always multinational. “I have seven people<br />

constantly in my family; my physician, who is a Spanish Jew; my steward, a Greek;<br />

my secretary, an Italian; my two footmen, Swiss; my cook, a Frenchman; and my<br />

groom, a native of Lorrain” 25 .<br />

Ibrahim Sadi (of whose origin we know nothing) was “immensely rich” 26 ,<br />

“affable, communicative, sincere, beneficent” “and the most amiable man in the<br />

world, if he could ever have thought of staying in a place” 27 .<br />

Ibrahim Sadi managed to skillfully describe his lifestyle. This was a new<br />

formula, formed and dictated by the world trade transit routes, which the world<br />

would name cosmopolitism in the future. For this reason, the young European was<br />

25<br />

Travels and adventures…, p. 418.<br />

26<br />

Ibid, p. 416.<br />

27<br />

Ibid, p. 417.<br />

11


confused with the philosophic meditations of the Armenian merchant which seemed<br />

indisputable. Before him was standing the Armenian merchant-cosmopolitan with a<br />

world-view which was uncommon and alien to his own, yet at the same time new<br />

and powerful. “He laughed at the love of one’s country, as an idle and narrow notion.<br />

One God, said he, created us all; we come the same way into the world; we have the<br />

same business in the world, and when we go out of it we are to account before the<br />

same judge: all men therefore are brethren, and the world only is every man’s<br />

country” 28 .<br />

Here is the general image of a Medieval Armenian merchant-cosmopolitan in<br />

Ibrahim Sadi’s form. <strong>The</strong> words and actions of the Armenian are at first sight very<br />

alien and at the same time up to date. Nevertheless, these are the qualities that have<br />

likely been the guaranties of the longevity of the Armenian Trade Network.<br />

We do not tend to idealize the image of any of the representatives of the<br />

Armenian trade capital, which can often be met in the modern historiography. For<br />

instance, here is an example of an idealized image of an Armenian merchant: 1. “he<br />

(the Armenian merchant- S.T.) was conservative in his lifestyle”, 2. “was not wasting<br />

money in foreign countries”, 3. “was very discreet about the women, alcoholic drinks,<br />

28<br />

Ibid, p. 418.<br />

12


gambling, and was faithful to his family”, 4.. “always sought to return to his<br />

hometown and when already back, he loved to arrange parties” 29 .<br />

Here are Kamakhetsi’s words: 1. “All of these I wrote I have been an<br />

eyewitness to, they (the merchants- S.T.) are all arrogant, insolent, conceited,<br />

heartless, ruthless, unfaithful, dishonourable and do not bring honour to anyone” 30 .<br />

2.Kamakhetsi tells that during his first visit to Egypt in 1605, a lot of Julfans<br />

have become Muslims. <strong>The</strong>y were caught with Muslim women, and a Coptic<br />

clergyman reproached him. And there are a lot of them who became Muslims for the<br />

sake of women. Not to say about those who were caught with prostitutes and were set<br />

free in return for paying a lot of money 31 .<br />

3.Kamakhetsi tells that once in the city of Akn, during the Great Fast a group<br />

of Julfans were staying in a house. <strong>The</strong>y were eating all the time, drinking obscenely<br />

and singing. <strong>The</strong> whole village: the adults and the children were frustrated, so they<br />

came to the head of the village to ask if they were aware what nationality these<br />

29<br />

Khachatur Dadayan, Codex Image of the Armenian Merchant,<br />

Bulletin of Noravank Sсientific Educational Foundation N 2(18), Yerevan, 2006 (in Armenian).<br />

30<br />

Grigor Daranaghtsi, Chronology…, p. 465.<br />

31<br />

«Եւ թէ ի Մսըր առաջին գնալոյս, որ թվին ՌԾԴ (1605)ին էր, բազում ջուղայեցիք էին<br />

տաճկցեր ի վերայ տաճկի կնոջ ըմբռվելով, որ խփթի երէց մի նախատեաց զմեզ վասն<br />

նոցա: Եւ յԸստամբօլ քանի~ ու քանի կան տաճկցած վասն կնոջ համար: Թողում ասել<br />

զայլսն զայնոսիկ, որ ի վերայ բոզից կու բռնուին, այնչափ փող եւ դրամ տալով հազիւ կու<br />

զերծանին»: (Daranaghtsi: 462)<br />

13


people belonged to, as they spoke Armenian, but were acting illegal. <strong>The</strong> answer was<br />

that they were pure Armenians. <strong>The</strong>y asked if they were the followers of Gregory the<br />

Illuminator. <strong>The</strong> answer was that they were true Armenians, but they were guttlers,<br />

incredulous and act like that because they are very rich. A clergyman was sent to visit<br />

these Julfans, who came back and told that their immorality was tenfold. Kamakhetsi<br />

cursed them, but they did not come to reason 32 .<br />

32<br />

«...ի մեր գեղաքաղաքի Ակինն` ի մեծ պահոց աղուհացին, որ Մեծ Պօլու կայ, գունդ<br />

մի ջուղայեցիք իջեւաներ էին ի տուն մի եւ գլխաւոր կարաւանին Տիտար ասէին` վարազի<br />

խոզ մի վայրենի: Նա' անխտիր ուտէին զպահսն ձիթակերութեամբ եւ անառակ<br />

արբեցութիւն գործելով եւ թաթերաց ձայնիւք կաքաւէին, որ բոլոր գիւղն` մեծ եւ փոքր<br />

զամէնքն խռովեցուցին ի կարծիս թերահաւատութեան արկանելով, որ եկին առ մեզ<br />

գլխաւոր գեղջն եւ հարցին թէ` գիտա՞կ ես այտոնք ի՞նչ ազգ են, լեզու հայերէն խօսին եւ<br />

գործովք անօրէնք են: Ասացի թէ` բուն հայք են, ես ի դոցա Հին Ջուղայն գնացեր եմ:<br />

Ասացին. Լուսաւորչի հաւատոց եւ օրինա՞ցն են: Ասացի. այո', ստոյգ հայք են, բայց կարի<br />

թերահաւատք են եւ որկրամոլք եւ որովայնապաշտ են, բայց առաւել հարուստ լինելով<br />

ընչիցն այդպէս գործեն, միթէ՞ ի տարապարտուց Տէրն Քրիստոս վայ տալով չար<br />

մեծատանցն թէ` Վա~յ ձեզ մեծատո'ւնք, զի ընկալայք զմխիթարութիւն ձեր: Եւ գեղջացիքն<br />

աղաղակեցին թէ` մեր կին եւ տղայքն ամէնքն ծոմապաս եւ միաճաշակ կու պահենք, նա'<br />

դոքա թերահաւատեցուցին զմեր ժողովուրդն, միթէ մենք վաճառական չե՞նք, այլ զամենայն<br />

աշխարհի վաճառական մե'ք շուրջ կու ածեմք` վարձաւոր լինելովն մեր, դոքա պիտիր<br />

զմեր գինին ստակով գնեն եւ ըմպեն, մեք ձրի եւ առանց գնոջ չե՞մք կարող ըմպել եւ<br />

անառակել. կամ մեզ այլ նոցա նման հրաման տուէք, կամ նոցա հախէն եկէ'ք, որ մերոցն<br />

խրատ լիցի, եւ ուղարկէ' գաղտ ի սպասաւորացդ` թէ ո՞րպէս են: Եւ ուղարկեցի զմին<br />

յաբեղայիցս, գնաց ետես եւ երեկ ասաց թէ` քան զդոցա ասածնի տասնապատիկ են<br />

անառակութեամբ: Եւ անիծից գիր զրկեցի` թէ կսկծին եւ զղջան եւ գան յուղղութիւն եւ<br />

գեղջին գայթակղութիւնն այլ հաստատի: Նա' առ ոչինչ համարելով, ելեալ անիծիւք չու<br />

արարեալ գնացին: Եւ յելանելն գեղջէն` երկու նշանք եղեն, մին` որ յաւաներն զգլուխ միոյն<br />

պատռեցին եւ երկրորդ` յանդիման գեղջին զառիվերն գլորեցաւ չար Տիտարին բարձեալ<br />

ջորին դէպ ի գետն, որ բազմամբոխ մարդիկ հազիւ արգելին: Նա' ամենեքեան` մեծ եւ<br />

փոքր, տաճիկք եւս գիտացին եւ հաւատացին, որ անիծիցն էին ցոյցք եւ նշանք, այլ<br />

իւրեանքն մոլեգին եւ կատաղեալ բարուքն առ ոչինչ վարկանելով, ոչ դարձեալ գալով ի<br />

զղջումն»: (Daranaghtsi: 460-461).<br />

14


Daranaghtsi tells about a Julfan merchant named Khachik, who was met in<br />

Egypt, who came to Jerusalem and who himself had a wife and children. He bought a<br />

Russian maid and was travelling with her for adultery among the group of merchants.<br />

So these merchants complained to Kamakhetsi asking either to prohibit him to bring<br />

this woman or to let them do the same, as the temptation was great. So Kamakhetsi<br />

cursed him, but Khachik did not regain consciousness. He then went to Poland, lost<br />

his property, became a woman and transformed to a homosexual 33 .<br />

3.Talking about the Armenian merchants, trading abroad, Kamakhetsi states:<br />

“…some stay (abroad- S.T.) for ten years, some for twenty, some for thirty and some<br />

of them for their whole lifetime, spending their lives in exile and dying there, leaving<br />

all the money they collected in the hands of the enemies and dogs at the same time<br />

33<br />

«Եւ այլ մին Խաչատուր անուն` լինելով ընդ վաճառականացն ջուղայեցւոց, որ<br />

պատահեցան յԵգիպտոս, որ գալով մեր յԵրուսաղէմայ, նա ինքն ի վեր ի տեղին կին եւ<br />

տղաքներ ունելով, մէկ ուռուս աղախին գնելով, շնութեան համար հետն շրջեցուցանելով ի<br />

մէջ բազմամբոխ վաճառականաց, եկին գանկատեցան թէ` մեզ այլ հրաման տո'ւք, կամ<br />

նորա մէկ ճար արարէ'ք որ թողու, ի մեր հետ չբերէ, շատ գայթակղութիւն է մեզ: Բերի<br />

մօտս, շատ անգամ խրատեցի` ի զեղջ չերեկ, ես այլ յետ բազում խրատուցն բանադրեցի<br />

ցաւագին անիծիւք, թերեւս գայցէ ի զղջումն. նա ոչ երեկ, այլ մնաց չար Տիտարին պէս ի<br />

ներքոյ անիծից: Յետ ժամանակի լսեցաք` թէ ի Լեհաց աշխարհին կայ, թափել է յընչիցն եւ<br />

եղեալ է խիզան եւ այլակերպեր է քան զգոդի»: (Daranaghtsi: 461-462)<br />

15


depriving their fathers, mothers, wives and children, their brothers and the whole<br />

family, their souls, their bodies, etc” 34 .<br />

Our modest research gave the opportunity to understand that in reality there<br />

is no contradiction between the perceptions of Braudel and Kamakhetsi. Moreover,<br />

these two opinions supplement each other. Thus, the issue needs a careful study.<br />

34<br />

«....մանաւանդ ի վերայ այնոցիկ որ գնան զհետ ժանգահար կորստական գանձուցն<br />

մթերելոյ, ոմանք տասն ամ յամելով, ոմանք` քսան, ոմանք` երեսուն եւ ոմանք զամենայն<br />

ժամանակս կենաց իւրեանց ի պանդխտութեան եւ ի նժդեհութեան անցանելով եւ<br />

մեռանելով եւ ժողովեալն թշնամեաց կերակուր լինի եւ շանց մասն եւ բաժին, եւ զհայր եւ<br />

զմայր եւ զկինն եւ զորդիսն զրկելով, զեղբայրսն եւ զամենայն ընտանիսն տան իւրոյ եւ զիւր<br />

հոգին եւ զմարմինն այլ եւս»: (Daranaghtsi: 458)<br />

16


SONA TAJIRYAN<br />

Curriculum Vitae<br />

http://yerevan.academia.edu/SonaTajiryan<br />

Department of Arabic Studies, Yerevan State University,<br />

Armenia, MA <strong>Student</strong><br />

Mailing address: 45 Charents Street,<br />

0025 Yerevan, Armenia<br />

E-mail: stajiryan@yahoo.com<br />

stajiryan@gmail.com<br />

Mobile: (+374) 77501939<br />

EDUCATION<br />

YEREVAN STATE UNIVERSITY, Department of Arabic Studies (2009-2011)<br />

- Master of Arts in Oriental Studies, in the field of Middle Eastern Studies<br />

- Supervisor: Dr. Hayk Kocharyan, Assistant Professor of Islamic Studies, Yerevan State<br />

University<br />

YEREVAN STATE UNIVERSITY, Department of Arabic Studies (2004-2009)<br />

- Bachelor of Arts in Oriental Studies, in the field of Arabic Studies<br />

- <strong>The</strong>sis: ‘‘James Bruce’s “Travels” as a Source of 18th century History of Egypt and Some<br />

Neighbouring Areas’’<br />

- Supervisor: Dr. Hayk Kocharyan, Assistant Professor of Islamic Studies, Yerevan State<br />

University<br />

AWARDS AND FELLOWSHIPS<br />

Yerevan State University (YSU)<br />

Full two year Study Award for Master’s Degree at the Department of Arabic Studies (YSU)<br />

(01/Sep/2009- 30/05/2011).<br />

Cairo University<br />

Full one year Fellowship to study at the Department of Arabic Literature: Courses in Arabic<br />

Language and Literature, Cairo University, (01/Oct/2007 – 28/May/2008).<br />

PUBLICATIONS<br />

<br />

<br />

“Abū Ṣāliḥ al-Armanī’s “History”: source study”, Arabic Studies (Armenian Journal of Arabic<br />

Studies), Volume 2, Yerevan, 2007, pp. 40-56 (In Armenian).<br />

“Ibrahim Sadi: Armenian Jeweller (17 th century)”, Arabic Studies (Armenian Journal of Arabic<br />

Studies), Volume 4, Yerevan, 2010, pp. 63-71 (In Armenian).<br />

LANGUAGES<br />

Armenian (Native), Russian (Fluent), English (Fluent), Arabic (Fluent), French<br />

(Intermediary), Hebrew (Good)<br />

PROFESSIONAL CONFERENCES<br />

“Ibrahim Sadi: Armenian Jeweller”, <strong>Graduate</strong> Conference at the Department of Arabic<br />

Studies (YSU), March 10-12/2010


“Abu Salih Al-Armani's "History" or "Chronology" as a Source on the History of Muslim-<br />

Christian Relations in 12th-13th Centuries Africa”, Panel: “Armenians and Islam”, Central<br />

Eurasian Studies Society 10th <strong>Annual</strong> Conference, University of Toronto, Toronto, Canada.<br />

(https://www.cess.muohio.edu/CESSpg_conf_prog2009.html), October 08-11/2009<br />

Member of the Organizing Committee, “<strong>The</strong> Turkic World, the Caucasus, and Iran:<br />

Civilisational Crossroads of Interactions”, Tsaghkadzor, Armenia, July 10-12/2009<br />

TRAININGS, COURSES<br />

Euro-Mediterranean Training Course for Human Rights Education with Young People (In<br />

Arabic), Beirut Arab University, Debbiye, Lebanon, 21/Jun/2009-29/Jun/2009<br />

Intensive Courses of Armenian Language and Culture of the Ca’Foscari University of<br />

Venice, Venice, Italy, 30/Jul/2007-22/Aug/2007<br />

MEMBERSHIP IN ACADEMIC ORGANIZATIONS<br />

Armenian Association for Academic Partnership and Support (ARMACAD)<br />

( http://www.armacad.info)<br />

<strong>Student</strong>s Scientific Society of Yerevan State University<br />

INTERNSHIPS<br />

Embassy of RA in Egypt, Cairo, Egypt (www.armembegypt.com)<br />

Translator from Arabic into Armenian and English, and vice versa, Assistant in creating the<br />

electronic database of the Embassy Library, Nov/2007-May/2008<br />

Armenian Patriarchate of Cairo, Egypt<br />

Translator/Assistant, Documentation and Correspondence Management, March -May 2008<br />

VOLUNTEERING<br />

“US Alumni Association of Armenia”<br />

- Organizer of Lectures and Seminars, (01/Jun/2010-to present)<br />

“Armenian Association for Academic Partnership and Support” (ARMACAD)<br />

- <strong>Student</strong> Academic Involvement Manager, Organizer of Academic Lectures, Coordinator<br />

of Armenian Studies Yahoo!Group<br />

(http://groups.yahoo.com/group/ArmenianStudies/)<br />

- Responsible for www.armacad.info “Conferences” section content, helping Armenian<br />

students in continuing their education at the best international universities, etc.,<br />

(01/Jun/2008-to present)<br />

“Digital Library of Classical Armenian Literature”(www.digilib.am)<br />

- Website Content Manager, Jul/2009-Aug/2009


VAHE SAHAKYAN<br />

Meanings of azg “nation?” in Arakel’s Book of History<br />

<strong>The</strong> designation azg has many meanings and connotations in Armenian language one<br />

of which is the equivalent of English word nation. Many prominent theories of<br />

nationalism argue that nation is the product of the modernity, which became possible<br />

only as a result of certain events happened in the eighteenth-nineteenth centuries. <strong>The</strong><br />

eighteenth century in Armenian historiography is also presented as the age of national<br />

‘revival’ and renaissance. <strong>The</strong> word azg, however, does not emerge in this period in the<br />

works of Armenian historians. It had been used by earlier historians as well. This makes<br />

certain confusion, since number of modern Armenian historians tend to see a continuity<br />

and the idea of Armenian azg (nation) is taken for granted in their works.<br />

This paper will focus on designation azg and discuss the meanings this term has in<br />

Arak´el Davrižec´i’s history. Arak´el was a seventeenth century Armenian historian. His<br />

aim wasn’t to produce a comprehensive history of Armenian people, but to write a<br />

history of his own time, which was spatially and temporally limited. In terms of<br />

geography, his history is mostly about Armenians in the Persian Empire under Safavids.<br />

Temporally it covers a period of 60 years - from 1602 to 1662. My paper will<br />

demonstrate that the designation azg acquired new meanings throughout the eighteenth<br />

and nineteenth centuries for Armenian intellectuals and ordinary people, which it didn’t<br />

have in the minds of Armenians living in the Persian Empire in the seventeenth century.


Vahe Sahakyan<br />

Near Eastern Studies,<br />

University of Michigan<br />

Paper to be presented at the<br />

<strong>Third</strong> <strong>Annual</strong> <strong>International</strong><br />

<strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong><br />

March 11, 2011<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor<br />

Meanings of azg “nation?” in Arakel’s Book of History<br />

<strong>The</strong> understanding and definition of nation in the case of Armenians proved to be one of the<br />

most problematic themes. Scholars in Armenian studies follow different paths of defining and<br />

presenting the phenomenon of nation with relation to Armenians. <strong>The</strong> spectrum of definitions of<br />

the Armenian nation varies from the pole of scholars, who claim that the Armenian nation was<br />

created in the fifth century to the other pole, the representatives of which argue that the<br />

Armenian nation was created in the nineteenth centuries as part of the development of world<br />

nations. <strong>The</strong> formers, which I call primordialists 1 , believe that the Armenian nation was created<br />

after the adoption of Christianity early in the fourth century and the invention of the Armenian<br />

alphabet in the first decade of the fifth century. <strong>The</strong> latter, the modernists 2 believe that the<br />

Armenian nation emerged in the modern age of so called nationalism. One might rightly wonder<br />

why and how there are different and conflicting approaches to the understanding of the same<br />

phenomenon - the Armenian nation. To answer this question, one needs to study the differences<br />

in the points of departure of the representatives of each particular approach. <strong>The</strong> primordialists<br />

1 Armenian scholars belonging to this group are James Russell (1997: 34-35), Dikran Kouymjian (1997: 32), Hrair<br />

Dekmejian (1997: 438), Armen Ayvazyan (1998: 41-42, 46-47, 58), and others.<br />

2 <strong>The</strong> most prominent advocate of this approach is Ronald Suny (Suny 1997: 116; 1993: 52-62).<br />

1


depart from the histories produced by the Armenians in the middle ages. <strong>The</strong> modernists take<br />

their point of departure from modern theories of nationalism. <strong>The</strong> third group of scholars tries to<br />

create a middle ground between these two poles, which I call moderate primordialists. <strong>The</strong> most<br />

prominent representatives of this approach are Levon Abrahamian and Razmik Panossian. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

are primordialists, because they believe that the Armenian “proto-nation” or “ethnie” was created<br />

in the fifth century, but Armenians turned into a nation in a modern sense in the nineteenth<br />

century. <strong>The</strong>y are moderate, because they see a certain difference between the Armenian protonation/ethnie<br />

created in the fifth century and the Armenian nation developed in the eighteenthnineteenth<br />

centuries.<br />

In this paper I will demonstrate that the root of the problem is in the Armenian word for nation –<br />

azg. <strong>The</strong> designation azg has been used in Armenian language since the earliest Armenian<br />

manuscripts through many centuries. Armenians as people have been referred to as azg in almost<br />

all histories of Armenians. Movses Khorenatsi, the earliest Armenian historian uses the word azg<br />

extensively in his work basically to mean big family, descendents of the same patriarch.<br />

Khorenatsi places the Armenians in the context of the biblical history tracing back the genealogy<br />

of Armenians to Noah‟s great-great-grandson – Hayk. Armenian historians of later periods also<br />

use the word azg, but with a quite different meaning. I will use the case of Arakel‟s Book of<br />

History to demonstrate, that azg acquired new meanings in the seventeenth century, but it still<br />

did not have the meaning of nation as it later acquired in modern times.<br />

2


Arakel‟s history incorporates the events of sixty years (1602-1662) reflecting mostly the history<br />

of Armenians in the Persian Empire during the Safavid rule (Arakel 1896: D [Դ]). Some of the<br />

chapters are devoted to the events happening with the Georgians and the Jews, but most of the<br />

chapters are about the Armenians. Factual materials for the work Arakel collected in personal<br />

observations and stories he heard during his travels as a nuirak-nuncio 3 of the Catholicos of<br />

Armenians. Arakel started to write the history in 1651, which he interrupted after four years<br />

following the death of Catholicos Pilippos Aghbaketsi. He resumed working on it in 1658 and<br />

finished in 1662. <strong>The</strong> book was printed during his lifetime in 1669 (see Bardakjian 2000: 68-69).<br />

Before going into details of Arakel‟s text, it is worth to examine how the Armenian dictionaries<br />

define the word azg, which came to mean nation in modern times. Interestingly, while the<br />

Armenians had long established tradition of translations, they gave preference to the word azg<br />

and did not create a new word for nation, when the modern concepts of nation emerged in the<br />

European discourse. Abrahamian explains this with the fact that “…like the original Latin natio,<br />

it [azg] embraces such meanings as „tribe‟, „clan‟, „people‟, „order‟, „class‟. However, by<br />

acquiring this new meaning, the Armenian azg, in contrast to the not translated foreign word<br />

nation, nevertheless didn't lose its traditional “tribal” and “family” meaning.” (Abrahamian 2006:<br />

146). Indeed, in the earliest Armenian dictionary, which came out in 1749 prepared by Mekhitar<br />

Sebastats‟i, azg is “…dividing number of human beings into various races, those races into<br />

tribes, those tribes into dwellings, and those dwellings into persons. Accordingly we say<br />

Armenian azg, Greek azg, etc.” (HHB). According to the New Armenian Dictionary (Nor<br />

3 Nuirak was a clergyman representing the Armenian see. He usually distributed the holy chrism and collected<br />

donations for the Holy See of Echmiatsin (Arakel 1896: 414); (Bournoutian 2006: 309).<br />

3


Bargirk’ Haykazean Lezwi) published almost a century later by Mekhitarists in 1836-37, azg<br />

appears in number of other meanings: depending on various contexts it can mean a) sort and kind<br />

of animals, b) descendants of the same patriarch, for example azg Hayots (Armenian nation), azg<br />

hunats (Greek nation), the synonym is millet; c) a dynasty or lineage of a particular patriarch, for<br />

example, hazgen Siwneats (from Suni dynasty), hazgen Mamikoneits (from Mamigonian<br />

dynasty), and so on. According to the same source one of its meanings is zhogovurd, ambokh,<br />

mardik¸ which usually are translated into English as people (NBHL 1: 6-7) Acharian‟s Armenian<br />

Etymological Dictionary, which was published already in the twentieth century, defines azg as<br />

“race, generation, dynasty, people, nation, sort of things” (HAB 1: 29-30). This brief dictionary<br />

research also demonstrates that the early meaning of azg was big family, a family tribe, a race.<br />

Azg acquires new meaning with the time, and in the modern period, it mostly comes to mean<br />

nation, while at the same time preserving the old meanings.<br />

Arakel uses the word azg with relation to Armenians, Georgians, Persians, Ottomans, Kurds,<br />

Jews and other groups of people, which is very close to the old meaning of azg – division of<br />

human beings into different races, but it is also close to the new meaning of azg as nations. But<br />

what are the criteria of dividing human beings into different azgs in Arakel‟s book? Close<br />

reading of the text explicates that the most crucial distinctions between azgs are their religious<br />

affiliations. <strong>The</strong> first chapter of Arakel‟s History starts with the following sentence:<br />

“Արդ ի ժամանակս յետինս՝ յորում նուազեցան ազգքն, որք էին քրիստոնէական<br />

հավատոյս պաշտօնեայք, և զօրացան ազգքն, որք էին մահմետական կրօնիւք: Ի կողմս<br />

արևելեան՝ Պարսիկք և ի կողմն արևմտեան՝ Օսմանցիք, որք առին զհռչակաւոր<br />

քաղաքն զԿոստանդնուպօլիս յազգէն Հոռոմոց ՋԲ. թուին Հայոց:” (Arakel 1896, p. 5)<br />

4


“In the recent past, the people [azgkn] who believed in the Christian faith became weaker and<br />

those [azgkn] who followed the Muslim faith became stronger – in the east, the Persians, and in<br />

the west, the Ottomans who in the year 902 (1453) of the Armenian calendar, took the<br />

magnificent city of Constantinople from the Romans [hazgen Horomots].” (Bournoutian 2005:<br />

10) 4<br />

This passage demonstrates that the criterion of separation of azgs is religion. <strong>The</strong> azgs being<br />

Muslim became stronger, while Christians became weaker. Indeed, this is the depiction of early<br />

modern world, the so called “age of empires,” where religion mattered more than any other<br />

affiliation. But can we argue that by azg Arakel meant only religious affiliation? Or by Armenian<br />

azg he only meant those who were Christian and belonged to the Armenian Church?<br />

From the paragraph quoted above, it seems that Arakel realized there was a certain distinction<br />

between religion and azg, because he doesn‟t explicitly say the Christian and Muslim azgs, but<br />

the azgs who were “officially Christian” and azgs “who were Muslims.” However the nature of<br />

azg is still not clear. He makes a distinction between religion and azg in many other passages<br />

too:<br />

“…վասն զի յոյժ չարաչար նեղութեամբ նեղէին զնոսա ազգն Օսմանցւոց ծանր<br />

հարկապահանջութեամբ, և կեղեքմամբ զրկէին և կողոպտէին, և հաւատոց<br />

կուռէճութիւն (խստութիւն) առնէին, և այլ բազում տառապանօք չարչարէին, ոչ միայն<br />

զազգս Հայոց, այլև զազգն Վրաց և զՄահմետականաց, …” (Arakel 1896: 15).<br />

“For the Ottomans [azgn Osmantswots] were subjecting them to harsh treatment and looting;<br />

oppressing them with heavy taxes, ravaging their land, mocking their religion and inflicting other<br />

such torments. [This was done] not only to the Armenian people [zazgs Hayots] but also to the<br />

Georgians [zazgn Vrats] and Muslims.” (Bournoutian 2005: 18)<br />

Here in this passage, Muslims are not portrayed as a separate azg, as Armenians and Georgians.<br />

Muslims are also divided into different azgs, such were the Ottomans and the Persians. Similarly,<br />

4 Bournoutian (2005;2006) translates the word azg as people, nation, tribe, birth, race depending on contexts, which<br />

make better sense in English. For the purpose of this paper, in all cases, where the original uses the word azg, when<br />

quoting Bournoutian‟s translations, I put the original azg in the brackets.<br />

5


oth Georgians and Armenians are Christians, but Christians as such are not a separate azg.<br />

Being a Christian or a Muslim is only one of the characteristics of azg. This seems to be a<br />

plausible conclusion based on the above quoted passages, but what are the other characteristics<br />

of azg?<br />

Fortunately, Arakel‟s history provides many instances, where he discusses the relations of<br />

different azgs, who happened to live side by side in the capital of the Persian Empire – Isfahan.<br />

In one of the chapters, where Shah Abbas II tries to learn about why the royal ban on wine didn‟t<br />

work in Isfahan, he is told the following:<br />

“…ի զուր է աշխատանք ձեր, և ոչ հաստատի արգելումն գինւոյդ, զի պատճառք<br />

բազումք գոն, և մանաւանդ այս, զի ամենայն ազգք ի միասին խառն ի խուռն ընդ<br />

միմեանս բնակեալ են, մահմետականք, որք ոչ ըմպեն գինի և այլ ևս ազգքն՝ որք ըմպեն<br />

գինի, այսինքն, Ֆռանկք, Հայք, և Ջհուտք: … Արդ՝ եթէ հաւաստեաւ կամիցի թագաւորն,<br />

զի վերասցի գինըմպութիւն ի քաղաքէս, բաժանեալ տրոհեսցէ զազգս զայսոսիկ ի<br />

միմեանց, զմահմետականսն անխառն յայլոց ազգաց բնակեցուսցէ ի քաղաքամիջի<br />

աստ. և զայլ միւս ազգսն, զՀայք և զՋհուտ հանեալ ի քաղաքէն տարեալ յեզր քաղաքին<br />

ի պատշաճաւոր տեղիս բնակեցուսցէ, և իւրաքանչիւր ազգաց ըստ իւրում պատշաճին<br />

կարգս և սահմանս կարգեսցէ….” (Arakel 1896: 445-446)<br />

“All your efforts are useless. <strong>The</strong> prohibition of wine will not take root, and there are many<br />

reasons for this, the main reason being that all the people [amenayn azgk] live mixed together –<br />

Muslims, who do not drink wine, and other people [azgkn], who do drink wine, that is the Franks,<br />

Armenians, and Jews…. <strong>The</strong>refore, if the king truly desires that wine not be consumed in the city<br />

at all, he has to divide and separate these people [zazgs zaysosik]. He has to settle the Muslims<br />

separately from other people [haylots azgats], in the center of the city, and evacuate all others,<br />

Armenians and Jews [myus azgsn], from the city and resettle them on its outskirts, in an<br />

appropriate place. Laws and regulations have to be set for each people [azgats].” (Bournoutian<br />

2006: 338-339)<br />

By Muslims here Arakel most probably means the Persians, and by Franks, he most probably<br />

means the Catholic Armenians, who were referred to as Franks in the Ottoman and Persian<br />

empires at the time. As opposed to the distinction between azg and religion in the previously<br />

quoted passages, in this part it seems Muslims, Franks, Armenians, Jews represent different azgs,<br />

6


ut most importantly, the differences between these azgs are uniquely of religious matter. This<br />

passage also illustrates that similar understanding of azg was typical not only to Arakel, but also<br />

to ordinary people (consider the words of a person quoted above). Classification of azgs into<br />

Armenians, Christians, Georgians, Muslims, Persians, or Ottomans makes sense only if to<br />

assume that azg was basically defined and understood along religious lines. <strong>The</strong> assumption that<br />

azg is mostly associated with religious affiliation of the people in Arakel‟s work becomes more<br />

and more plausible especially in the passages, where the author describes the differences<br />

between various azgs, particularly when contrasting non-Muslims – the Armenians and the Jews<br />

to the Muslims. As non-Muslims, they were secondary citizens in the Muslim empires, were<br />

inferior to Muslims in many ways and rights, and were mostly organized in religious<br />

communities (see also Braude 1982: 69-70, Bardakjian 1982: 90). But even in such situations the<br />

conversions to Islam and thus getting a better life, were treated as acts of treason and were<br />

condemned by fellow Armenians, because the conversion meant not only change of religious,<br />

but also of azg affiliation. <strong>The</strong> ultimate priority of religion in the definition of azg proves to be<br />

true for Arakel, since throughout the text the problem of conversion or non-conversion to Islam<br />

is presented as a matter of utmost importance. Several chapters of the book are entirely devoted<br />

to the cases of martyrdom, where the Armenians refused to convert to Islam, preferring to<br />

sacrifice their lives and to preserve their religious affiliation and identity and thus their belonging<br />

to the Armenian azg.<br />

Religious affiliation solely defines national-azg affiliation in Arakel‟s Book of History. This is<br />

true not only for Christians, but also for Muslims. In one case, Arakel particularly describes Shah<br />

Abbas‟s extermination of a Muslim tribe, because their faith was similar to the Ottoman‟s faith.<br />

7


<strong>The</strong> Ottomans were Sunni and Persians Shiite Muslims and therefore they were perceived as<br />

different azgs. And because the Persians and Ottomans were deadly enemies, the co-religionists<br />

of the Ottomans were perceived as enemies by the shah. 5 Thus, the proof for belonging to a<br />

particular azg, is one‟s religious affiliation. “Եւ էր մէլիք Շահնազարս յազգէն Հայոց՝ և<br />

հաւատով քրիստոնեայ:” (Arakel 1896: 96); “Melik Shahnazar was an Armenian by birth<br />

[hazgen Hayots] and a Christian by faith.” (Bournoutian 2005: 78) He was an Armenian and the<br />

proof of that was his Christian faith. It is worth to mention here that Bournountian translates<br />

“hazgen Hayots” as being an “Armenian by birth,” which could be what Arakel had in mind,<br />

considering the early meanings of azg (see above in the dictionaries). But this does not seem to<br />

be an important factor in defining azg for Arakel, because one could change his azg affiliation by<br />

simply converting to other religion.<br />

No matter, one was an Armenian or Jewish by birth, converting to Islam meant changing of azg<br />

affiliation. In fact, this was the only way of changing one‟s belonging to a particular azg. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

are some examples of religious conversion and change of azg affiliations in Arakel‟s history, but<br />

the most striking is when Arakel writes about a Jew, who renounced Judaism and converted to<br />

Islam: “…աս այր յառաջագոյն էր ազգաւ և հաւատով Հրեայ. բայց յետոյ թողեալ<br />

զհրէութիւն և մտեալ յօրէնս Մահմետի և եղեալ տաճիկ. …” (Arakel 1896: 663) “This<br />

man was originally a Jew by birth [azg] and by religion, but he had renounced Judaism, had<br />

5 “<strong>The</strong>y say that after the shah took Ganja, there still lived in the Ganja province a Muslim tribe, called Jekirlu. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

followed the religion and customs of the Ottomans, called the Sunni. <strong>The</strong> Shah ordered that they all be gathered in a<br />

certain place carved out by a river and accessed only by a narrow pass guarded by the Persians. <strong>The</strong> ravine widened<br />

farther away from the narrow pass and was surrounded by high cliffs; one could not get climb or escape from it. <strong>The</strong><br />

shah then ordered all of the be killed; men and women, old people and children. Even the infants were cut and<br />

slaughtered with sharp swords.” (Bournoutian 2005: 77) (Arakel 1896: 95).<br />

8


accepted the religion of Muhammad and had become a Muslim [Ottoman] 6 (Bournoutian 2005:<br />

549). This is one of the direct references to the link between religious affiliation and belonging to<br />

an azg: in order to become an Ottoman, which was a separate azg for Arakel, it was enough to<br />

convert to their religion. <strong>The</strong>re are number of other such examples in the text, where azg<br />

belonging is strongly determined by religious affiliation.<br />

Although Arakel‟s emphasis is basically on religion, and his perception of azg is mostly based on<br />

religious symbols and practices, rarely he mentions some other descriptive characteristics of azg.<br />

In one of the passages it seems he implies that language is also an important part of azg<br />

characteristics.<br />

“…ազգ և ժողովուրդք մեր… եղեն վտարանդեալք և տարամերժեալք յերկիր օտար և<br />

յազգ այլասեռ և այլալեզու, որ և թշնամիք հոգւոյ և հայատոյ, և արեան ծարաւիք<br />

մարմնոյ: Որք և անդէն օր աւուր առ սակաւ սակաւ նուազին, ոմանք մահուամբ և<br />

կորստեամբ, և ոմանք հաւատոյ ուրացութեամբ, որք դառնան յանօրէն օրէնս պղծոյն<br />

անապատի:” (Arakel 1896: 54)<br />

“…our race [azg] and our people… have been driven out and resettled in a foreign land [among<br />

foreign azgs]. <strong>The</strong>y are among those who speak another tongue, are their enemies in spirit and<br />

faith, and are thirsty for their blood. <strong>The</strong> number of Armenians is reduced daily through natural<br />

death and killings, as well as through apostasy, for some of them accept the wrong faith of the<br />

impious man of the desert.” (Bournoutian 2005: 47)<br />

Although he mentions azgs speaking different languages, which implies that language is also<br />

important for azg, but the Armenian language does not become an object of major discussion in<br />

his History. He never emphasizes the role of language and never presents linguistic assimilation<br />

of the Armenians as an alarming problem, as he does with regards to the religious conversions<br />

and the decline of religious piety. This can be explained by two assumptions. On the one hand<br />

6 In the original, Arakel uses the word տաճիկ [tachik], from the context it becomes clear, that Arakel meant the<br />

Ottoman. This man acted as a Hebrew (Jewish) – Ottoman interpreter for the Sultan. With tachik Armenians mostly<br />

referred to the Ottomans and Turks.<br />

9


perhaps because there were many Armenian dialects spoken in various towns and villages,<br />

sometimes mixed with local Arabic or Persian dialects, which might have been quite different<br />

from each other to be perceived as common characteristic of the Armenians; on the other hand,<br />

the classical Armenian, which was the language of manuscripts at the time, was mostly used by<br />

clergy, and it wasn‟t spoken or used by ordinary Armenians. So it would be very hard for Arakel<br />

to draw linguistic lines between different azgs, especially considering that there were no<br />

linguistic studies at the time to prove that all those dialects were part of the Armenian language.<br />

Interestingly, common history as another characteristic of the Armenian azg does not become a<br />

matter of discussion in Arakel‟s work as well. <strong>The</strong>re is no doubt that he was aware of Movses<br />

Khorenatsi‟s history, because he very briefly mentions Khorenatsi in one of the first chapters<br />

(see Arakel 1896: 55; Bournoutian 2005: 48). But there is no effort to incorporate Khorenatsi‟s<br />

history anyhow in his history, neither Arakel claims any continuity between Khorenatsi‟s work<br />

and his work.<br />

Without the common language and history, the only common thing among all Armenians is their<br />

religion and culture created by Christianity. <strong>The</strong> Holy See of Echmiatsin, the Holy Right Hand<br />

reliquary of Grigor Lusavoritch, the cult of ancestors, and the land mostly associated with those<br />

religious symbols, become important characteristics of the Armenian azg in Arakel‟s History.<br />

Nevertheless, there is no evidence, that all Armenians shared the Christian traditions and culture.<br />

Quite the contrary: Arakel was witnessing the decline of azg-religious traditions, of which he<br />

was mostly concerned:<br />

10


“Արդ՝ եթէ եկեղեցականք այսպէս, զի՞նչ ևս ասացից զաշխարհականաց, որք ոչ բնաւ<br />

գիտէին թէ պարտ է քրիստոնէից խոստովանիլ և հաղորդիլ. կամ յամենայն աւուր ի<br />

տեղի աղօթից կանխիլ, և նաև զպահս ձիթով և գինեաւ ապականէին, ոմանք կնահանք,<br />

և ոմանք երկկանայք, և չհաս և մեղօք ազգաշաղախ պղծութեամբ:” (Arakel 1896: 290)<br />

“Thus, if the clergy was like that, what is there to say about the lay people, who did not even<br />

know that Christians had to confess and receive communion, or had to rush every day to prayers?<br />

<strong>The</strong>y profaned Sundays by consuming olives and wine; some were divorced from their wives;<br />

some had committed bigamy with underage girls; others had sinned by committing incest.<br />

Churches and monasteries were all disfigured and abandoned. Church furniture and utensils were<br />

completely looted, to the point that even the holy aotar was naked and uncovered. (Bournoutian<br />

2005: 214)<br />

It is difficult to argue, whether or not Arakel actually thought of religious symbols and traditions<br />

as mechanisms contributing to the Armenian national integrity and of the church as an institution<br />

producing such integration, but his descriptions of religious holidays and events, his sorrowful<br />

attitude towards the decline of religious traditions, and his enthusiastic words when writing about<br />

the renovations in Echmiatsin and establishment of new churches and monasteries, are<br />

illustrations of the importance of the role he attributed to the church in the life of Armenians. It<br />

can be argued that for Arakel it was Christianity and the Church that preserved Armenianness,<br />

and if Armenians had converted to Islam or other religions, they would have been lost as a<br />

separate asg.<br />

Summarizing the major findings of this paper, it can be concluded that there is a certain<br />

understanding of the Armenian azg as a religious-cultural entity in Arakel‟s history in the<br />

seventeenth century, which is quite different from the azg-family or the azg-nation, mentioned<br />

by Abrahamian, or from ethnie mentioned by Rasmik Panossian. Azg in Arakel‟s history means<br />

more than family tribe, but it lacks many of the characteristics of modern nations, first and most<br />

11


importantly the political organization 7 and shared high culture – shared language, history, rights<br />

and responsibilities 8 .<br />

On the other hand, azg in Arakel‟s history also lacks most of the characteristics of ethnie, defined<br />

by Anthony Smith 9 and applied by Razmik Panossian to the case of Armenians. Following<br />

Smith‟s analysis of ethnie, Rasmik Panossian describes the basic characteristics of the Armenian<br />

ethnie as follows:<br />

1. “a collective name (hai, in the case of Armenians);<br />

2. a widespread myth of common descent (the story of Hayk);<br />

3. a fund of shared historical memories (Noah, the ancient kings, saints);<br />

4. a distinctive shared culture (language, alphabet and religion);<br />

5. association with a specific territory (Ararat and the other mountains on the Armenian<br />

Plateau, the capital cities and religious centers);<br />

6. a sense of solidarity (with the church, the nakharars, kings and other Armenians)”<br />

(Panossian 2006, 53).<br />

Evidently, the most prominent historian of the seventeenth century didn‟t present the Armenians<br />

as sharing any “historical memories” about Noah, about the ancient kings, or any myths about<br />

the common ancestor - Hayk; language also was not presented as part of the distinctive culture of<br />

7 Anderson defines nation as a “horizontal comradeship”, an “… imagined political community - and imagined as<br />

both inherently limited and sovereign” (Anderson 2006: 6-7).<br />

8 For Gellner, nation is defined around shared homogeneous culture, created by nationalism: “It is nationalism which<br />

engenders nations, and not the other way round. Admittedly, nationalism uses the pre-existing, historically inherited<br />

proliferation of cultures or cultural wealth, though it sues them very selectively, and it most often transforms them<br />

radically…. Dead languages can be revived, traditions invented, quite fictitious pristine purities restored." (Gellner<br />

1983: 55-56)<br />

9 Smith defines ethnie or ethnic community “as named human population with shared ancestry myths, histories and<br />

cultures, having an association with a specific territory and a sense of solidarity” (Smith 1986, 32).<br />

12


the Armenians; the territory of Armenia was not very specific – there is no mention of Ararat,<br />

Armenian plateau, or any ancient Armenian capital city; and finally, the sense of solidarity with<br />

the church was very doubtful, which caused Arakel to grieve the decline of the Armenian<br />

Christian traditions. By azg Arakel meant people belonging to a certain religious community<br />

which imposed on them certain religious culture and institutions. A conversion to another<br />

religion meant also a change of azg affiliation. Consequently, Armenians were those, who were<br />

Christian and belonged to the Armenian Church. If they converted to Islam, they stopped being<br />

Armenians.<br />

13


Bibliography<br />

Abrahamian Levon. 2006. Armenian Identity in a Changing World. Costa Mesa CA: Mazda<br />

Publishers.<br />

Anderson Benedict. 2006. Imagined Communities. Reflections on the Origin and Spread of<br />

Nationalism. London – NY: Verso<br />

Arakel Davrizhets'i.1896. Patmut’iwn Arakel Vardapeti Dawrizhetswoy.[History of Vardapet<br />

Arakel of Tabriz] Vagharshapat: Printing House of the Mother Holy See of Echmiatsin.<br />

Ayvazyan, Armen. 1998. Hayastani Patmutyan Lusabanume Amerikyan Patmagrutyan Mej [<strong>The</strong><br />

History of Armenia as Presented in American Historiography]. Yerevan: “Artagers”.<br />

Bardakjian, Kevork B. 2000. A Reference Guide to Modern Armenian Literature, 1500-1920:<br />

With an Introductory History. Detroit : Wayne State University Press<br />

Bardakjian, Kevork B. 1982. “<strong>The</strong> Rise of the Armenian Patriarchate of Constantinople.” in<br />

Braude and Lewis eds. Christians and Jews in the Ottoman Empire: <strong>The</strong> Functioning of a<br />

Plural Society. Vol. 1: <strong>The</strong> Central Lands. New York, London: Holmes & Meier<br />

Publishers, Inc. pp. 69-88.<br />

Bournoutian Georgie (trans). 2005. <strong>The</strong> history of Vardapet Arakel of Tabriz. Vol. 1. Consta<br />

Mesa CA: Mazda Publishers.<br />

Bournoutian Georgie (trans). 2006. <strong>The</strong> history of Vardapet Arakel of Tabriz. Vol. 2. Consta<br />

Mesa CA: Mazda Publishers.<br />

14


Braude, Benjamin. 1982. "Foundation Myths of the Millet System," in Braude and Lewis eds.<br />

Christians and Jews in the Ottoman Empire: <strong>The</strong> Functioning of a Plural Society. Vol. 1:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Central Lands. New York, London: Holmes & Meier Publishers, Inc. pp. 89-100.<br />

Dekmejian Hrair, R. 1997. "<strong>The</strong> Armenian Diaspora," in Hovannisian R. G. (ed.) <strong>The</strong> Armenian<br />

People from Ancient to Modern Times. Vol II. Foreign Dominion to Statehood: the<br />

Fifteenth century to the Twentieth Century. New York: St. Martin's press, 412-443.<br />

Gellner, Ernest. 1983. Nations and Nationalism. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.<br />

Kouymjian, Dickran. 1997. “Armenia From the Fall of the Cilician Kingdom (1375) to the<br />

forced emigration under Shah Abbas.” in Hovannisian R. G. (ed.) <strong>The</strong> Armenian People<br />

from Ancient to Modern Times. Vol II. Foreign Dominion to Statehood: the Fifteenth<br />

century to the Twentieth Century. New York: St. Martin's press, 1-51.<br />

Panossian, Razmik. 2006. <strong>The</strong> Armenians: From Kings and Priests to Merchants and<br />

Commissars. NY: Columbia University Press.<br />

Russel James. 1997. “<strong>The</strong> formation of the Armenian nation,” in Hovannisian R. G. (ed.) <strong>The</strong><br />

Armenian People from Ancient to Modern Times. Vol I. <strong>The</strong> Dynastci Periods: From<br />

Antiquity to the Fourteenth Century. New York: St. Martin's press, 19-36.<br />

Smith, Anthony D. 1986. Ethnic Origins of Nations. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.<br />

Suny Ronald. G. 1993. Looking Toward Ararat: Armenia in Modern History. Bloomington and<br />

Indianapolis, IN: Indiana University Press.<br />

Suny Ronald. G. "Eastern Armenians under Tsarist Rule," in Hovannisian R. G. (ed.) <strong>The</strong><br />

Armenian People from Ancient to Modern Times. Vol II. Foreign Dominion to Statehood:<br />

15


the Fifteenth century to the Twentieth Century. New York, St. Martin's press, 1997, 109-<br />

134<br />

Bibliographical abbreviations<br />

HHB – Hin Haykazian Bararan [Old Armenian Dictionary]<br />

HAB – Hayeren Armatakan Bararan [Armenian Etymological Dictionary]<br />

NBHL – Nor Bargirk Haykazean Lezwi [New Armenian Dictionary]<br />

16


CURRICULUM VITAE<br />

VAHE SAHAKYAN<br />

University of Michigan<br />

Department of Near Eastern Studies<br />

Phone: (734) 277-1450<br />

Email: sahakv@umich.edu<br />

EDUCATION:<br />

Doctoral <strong>Student</strong><br />

University of Michigan, Department of Near Eastern Studies, Ann Arbor, MI<br />

September 2010 - present<br />

MA in Near Eastern Studies<br />

University of Michigan, Department of Near Eastern Studies, Ann Arbor, MI<br />

September 2008 – May 2010, Diploma issued on December 22, 2010<br />

Kandidat Nauk (Candidate of sciences) in Sociology<br />

Yerevan State University, Yerevan, Armenia, Candidate of Sciences in Sociology,<br />

September 1999 - April, 2003.<br />

Diploma with Honors in Sociology (equivalent to Master of Arts)<br />

Yerevan State University, Yerevan, Armenia.<br />

September 1994 - July 1999.<br />

Grade Point Average: 4.85/5.0.<br />

TRAININGS/CERTIFICATES:<br />

Genocide and Human Rights University Program, “Zoryan Institute of Canada,”<br />

University of Toronto, Canada, Certificate. August 3-14, 2009.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Role of Education in Poverty Alleviation Process, civic conference, “Institute for Democracy<br />

and Human Rights” NGO, Yerevan, Armenia, Certificate. December, 2006 – February 2007.<br />

PROFESSIONAL EXPERIENCE:<br />

<strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> Instructor, Department of Near Eastern Studies, University of Michigan,<br />

Ann Arbor, MI. September 2010 – present<br />

ACABS 122/REL 122, “Introduction to the New Testament.” Teaching 3 discussion sections a<br />

week. Winter 2011.<br />

AAPTIS 200/REL 201, “Introduction to World Religions.” Teaching 3 discussion sections a<br />

week. Fall 2010.<br />

Research Assistant, Armenian Studies Program, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI<br />

December 2008 – August 2010.<br />

Assisted in designing questionnaires within the frameworks of the project “<strong>The</strong> State of<br />

Armenian Studies”<br />

Collected information from the Armenian studies related institutions/organizations<br />

Prepared a tentative report on the collected information<br />

Assistant Professor, Department of Sociology, Yerevan State University, Yerevan, Armenia,<br />

May 2003–July 2004, September 2005 – July 2008,


• Taught several graduate and undergraduate level courses in the Departments of Sociology and<br />

Conflict Resolution. Courses taught:<br />

o Undergraduate level: “Principles of Sociology,”, “History of Sociology,”<br />

“Armenian Sociological thought in the US”, “Sociology of Education.”<br />

o <strong>Graduate</strong> level: “Globalization and Nationalism,” “Sociology of the Global<br />

Processes.”<br />

• Supervised students’ internships<br />

• Mentored undergraduate and graduate students<br />

• Conducted research on issues of Armenian identity<br />

Center Director, “Dialogue” Training and Social Integration Center for the Deaf and Hard of<br />

Hearing Persons, (within the project “Deaf: dialogue possible”, funded by the EU, implemented<br />

by the Association “Arménienne d’Aide Sociale” (France).<br />

February 2008 – August 2008<br />

Managed and coordinated daily activities of the Center to recruit beneficiaries<br />

Prepared monthly reports<br />

Organized TV programs about the activities of the Center<br />

Deputy Head of the Department of Sociology, Yerevan State University, Yerevan, Armenia,<br />

February 2003- July 2004, September 2005 – May 2006.<br />

• Managed departmental educational process.<br />

• Assisted in designing and developing of the curriculum, individual workloads.<br />

• Arranged administrative issues of students’ annual internship works.<br />

Library assistant, Hatcher <strong>Graduate</strong> Library, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI, USA<br />

June 2005 – July 2005<br />

• Assisted in cataloging books in Armenian language at the U of M Library<br />

• Data input to the library system using OCLC Connexion for cataloguing<br />

Visiting Scholar, Center for Russian and East European Studies, University of Michigan, Ann<br />

Arbor, MI, USA,<br />

August 2004- July 2005<br />

• Developed new courses on Sociology of Education<br />

• Studied Armenian Sociological Thought in the US,<br />

• Conducted Research on Armenian identity issues among Armenians living in the Diaspora<br />

Lecturer-Researcher, Department of Sociology, Yerevan State University, Yerevan, Armenia.<br />

September 2002 – July 2003.<br />

• Conducted a research on community theory and practice in Armenia.<br />

• Undergraduate courses taught: “Principles of Sociology”, “History of Sociology.”<br />

Lecturer, Department of Sociology, Yerevan State University, Yerevan, Armenia<br />

September 2001 – May 2003.<br />

• Undergraduate courses taught: “Principles of Sociology,” “History of Sociology,” “Rural and<br />

Urban Sociology”.<br />

• Supervised of the <strong>Student</strong>s’ Field Practice.<br />

• Mentored undergraduate course works.<br />

Head of the <strong>Student</strong>’s Trade Union at the Department of Philosophy, Sociology and<br />

Psychology, Yerevan State University, Armenia,<br />

September 1997- May 1999.<br />

• Identified needy students, advocated on protection of their rights<br />

• Coordinated extra-University research activities of YSU student’s trade union’s club “Young<br />

Sociologists”<br />

• Identified general problems of students in the Department of Sociology.


SOCIOLOGICAL PROJECTS/RESEARCH EXPERIENCE<br />

Senior Researcher, Laboratory for Applied Sociological Research, Yerevan State University,<br />

Yerevan, Armenia<br />

January 2006-December 2008<br />

• Coordinated Field work sociological researches carried out by the laboratory<br />

• Supervised a research team to study the “Accordance of YSU curriculum to the needs of labor<br />

market and society”<br />

• Co-supervised a research team on the study of “Quality of Education in Master’s Level in<br />

YSU”<br />

• Developed projects<br />

Research Coordinator, Center for Regional Integration and Conflict Resolution NGO, Yerevan<br />

State University, Yerevan, Armenia,<br />

June 2007 – August 2007,<br />

• Coordinated field work using qualitative and quantitative research methods to study the “Nor<br />

war, no peace society” in Armenia<br />

• Traveled to various regions of Armenia to lead research teams<br />

• Prepared reports<br />

Research Coordinator, Department of Sociology, Yerevan State University, Chambarak,<br />

Gegharkunik region, Armenia,<br />

July 2006 – August 2006, July 2007 – August 2007<br />

• Led a team of students to conduct a research on “<strong>The</strong> Impact of migration on families and<br />

community”<br />

• Prepared reports<br />

Sociologist, French-Armenian Development Foundation / “Kamk yev Korov” Organization of<br />

Young Disabled People, Yerevan, Armenia<br />

May 2006 – December 2006<br />

• Trained people with hearing disorders to conduct a research on the “Community Services for<br />

people with hearing disorders in the Shengavit community in Yerevan”<br />

• Led a sociological research team composed of people with hearing disorders and sign<br />

language translators<br />

• Prepared reports, round table presentation.<br />

Researcher, Center for Applied Research and Support of Initiations, NGO, Yerevan, Armenia,<br />

March 2004-May 2004<br />

• Conducted several focused interviews in some villages of Tavush region on “Improvement of<br />

Rural infrastructures”<br />

• Analyzed and prepared reports on the “Possibilities of Improvement of Rural Infrastructures<br />

particularly that of the First Aid and Irrigation”<br />

Research Assistant, Armenian Democratic Forum NGO, Yerevan, Armenia,<br />

September 1999- September 2001<br />

• Conducted research on social, economic and technological aspects of private enterprising,<br />

field coordinator<br />

• Compiled data and assisted in carrying out a survey on poverty reduction in Armenia,<br />

• Assisted in organizing conferences, seminars, and other public engagements.<br />

Assessor, World Learning NGO, NGO Strengthening Program, Yerevan, Armenia<br />

May 2001<br />

• Worked in the team to assess activities of the “Institute for Democracy and Human Rights<br />

(IDHR)” NGO using the Institutional Assessment Instrument (ISA)<br />

• Prepared the final report


MEMBERSHIP IN PROFESSIONAL AND ACADEMIC ORGANIZATIONS:<br />

Member, Central Eurasian Studies Society (CESS), US, August 29, 2004 - Present<br />

Member, American Sociological Association, Washington D.C., USA, January 2005 – January<br />

2006<br />

Advisory Board Member, <strong>International</strong> Center, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, MI, USA,<br />

October 28, September 2004 – May 2005<br />

LECTURES, PRESENTATIONS AND OTHER ACADEMIC ACTIVITIES:<br />

Paper. “Historic Achievement or Historic Blunder? <strong>The</strong> Armenia-Turkey Protocols,” Armenian<br />

Studies Program, Unviersity of Michgian, Ann Arbor, October 23, 2009.<br />

• Topic: “Various National/<strong>International</strong> Interests around the Armenian-Turkish Protocols”<br />

Presentation. French-Armenian Development Foundation, “Kamk ev Korov” NGO, Yerevan,<br />

Armenia, November 24, 2006.<br />

• Topic: “Accessibility of Community Services for People with Hearing Disorders in<br />

Yerevan”<br />

Paper CESS 7 th <strong>Annual</strong> Conference, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, Michigan, USA,<br />

September 28-October 1, 2006.<br />

• Topic: “Nationalistic Movements in the Globalizing World: Identity Problems in the South<br />

Caucasus Region”<br />

Presentation, Lorain County Community College, Elyria, Ohio, USA, May 5, 2005<br />

• Topic: “Armenia: Historical and Cultural Remarks”<br />

Paper, Tenth <strong>Annual</strong> ASN World Convention 2005 “Understanding Nationalism: Identity,<br />

Empire, Conflict” Harriman Institute, Columbia University, New York, USA 14-16 April 2005<br />

• Topic: “Non Diplomatic Aspects of Nagorno-Karabakh Conflict Resolution”<br />

Paper, Midwest Institute for <strong>International</strong>/Intercultural Education, 12th <strong>Annual</strong> Conference<br />

Illinois Valley Community College, Oglesby, Illinois, USA, April 7-9, 2005<br />

• Topic: “Sociology in Armenia: Challenges to Teaching”<br />

Lecture, <strong>International</strong> Institute, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, Michigan, USA, March 16,<br />

2005<br />

• Topic: “Democratization in Armenia: A Sociological Analysis”<br />

Presentation, Kalamazoo Valley Community College, Kalamazoo, Michigan, USA, December 8,<br />

2004<br />

• Topic: “Armenia: Historical and Cultural Remarks”<br />

Paper, Young Scientists’ X Scientific Conference, National Academy of Sciences of Republic of<br />

Armenia, Institute of Ethnography, Spring, Yerevan, Armenia, 2003<br />

• Topic: “About the Question of Sociological Understanding of the Civic Society”<br />

Lecture, Department of Sociology, Yerevan State University, Summer School on “Quantitative<br />

Methods in Sociology”, Yerevan, Armenia, July, 2001.<br />

• Topic: “Team Work.”<br />

AWARDS AND FELLOWSHIPS:<br />

Manoogian-Simone Fellowship, Armenian Studies Program, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor<br />

September 2008-May 2010<br />

Junior Faculty Development Program Grant, American Councils for <strong>International</strong> Education, US<br />

Department of State, May 18, 2004.<br />

Gold Medal for Outstanding Achievements in Studies and Work, Ministry of Education and<br />

Science of the Republic of Armenia. July 5, 1994.<br />

PUBLICATIONS:


Sahakyan V., “Field Sociological Practice: Methodological Issues,” 2006-2007 Yearbook of the<br />

Department of Sociology, Yerevan, 2007, pp. 166-175 (In Armenian).<br />

Sahakyan V., People with Hearing Disorders in the Armenian Reality, Yerevan, 2006. (In<br />

Armenian)<br />

Sahakyan V., Atanesyan A., “Democratization in Armenia: Some Trends of Political Culture and<br />

Behaviour,” Demokratizatsiya: <strong>The</strong> Journal of Post-Soviet Democratization, Vol. 14, No. 3,<br />

Summer 2006, Washington D.C. (in English)<br />

Abedi, M., Sahakyan V., “Consumerism and the Developing Countries (Sociological analysis),”<br />

Banber Yerevani Hamalsarani [Yerevan University’s Bulletin], Yerevan State University,<br />

Yerevan, N1 (118), 2006, pp. 195-198 (In Armenian)<br />

Sahakyan V., “Research on Higher Education: Armenia in the Context of the Bologna<br />

Declaration,” Reports of Scholarly Session, Gitutyun, National Academy of Sciences of the<br />

Republic of Armenia, Yerevan, 2006 pp. 112-119 (In Armenian).<br />

Sahakyan V., “Systematic Analysis of the Armenian Community.” Methodological Guide for<br />

Implementation of Community Development Programs. Yerevan, 2003, pp. 9-18 (In Armenian).<br />

Sahakyan V., “About the Question of Sociological Understanding of the Civic Society,”<br />

Problems of Armenian Ethnology and Archaeology II: Materials of Young Scientists’ X Scolarly<br />

Conference, Yerevan, 2003, pp. 23-29 (In Armenian).<br />

Sahakyan V., “Infrastructure Changes in the Armenian Village”, Garun [Spring], Yerevan,<br />

9.428.2002, pp. 26-33 (In Armenian).<br />

Sahakyan V., “About the Question of Sociological Understanding of the Communal Society,”<br />

Banber Yerevani Hamalsarani [Yerevan University’s Bulletin], Yerevan State University,<br />

Yerevan, N2 (107), 2002, pp. 158-163 (In Armenian).<br />

LANGUAGES:<br />

Fluent in Armenian, Russian and English<br />

Reading skills in German and French


<strong>The</strong><br />

<strong>Third</strong> <strong>Annual</strong> <strong>International</strong> <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> <strong>Workshop</strong>:<br />

Armenian Subjects in the Medieval and<br />

Early Modern Islamic World<br />

Wednesda<br />

ay, May 11, 2011<br />

Session IV<br />

EREMYA CHELEBI KOMURCUYAN:<br />

A LENS ONTO 17 TH<br />

CENTURY<br />

ISTANBUL<br />

1:15-3:15pm<br />

Kathryn Babayan, Chair<br />

Associate Professor of Iranian History and Culture, Department of Near Eastern Studies<br />

Associate Professor of<br />

History, College of Literature, Science, and the Arts<br />

Gottfried Hagen, Discussant<br />

Associate Professor of Turkish Studies, Department of Near Eastern Studies<br />

CONCLUDING REMARKS & DISCUSSION<br />

4-5pm<br />

Michael Bonner, Chair<br />

Professor of Medieval Islamic History, Department of Near Eastern Studies,<br />

Collegee of Literature, Science, and the Arts<br />

University of Michigan, <strong>International</strong> Institute, 1080 Southh University, Ann Arbor, MI 48109-1106<br />

E-mail: armenianstudies@<br />

@umich.edu, Telephone: (734) 763-0622, Fax: (734) 763-4918


SEMI ERTAN<br />

Urbanity and politics of coexistence in Eremya Chelebi Komurcuyan (1637-1694)<br />

This paper is part of a larger project trying to explore the social and intellectual<br />

life of seventeenth century Istanbul, and the construction and subversion of communal<br />

boundaries through the life, literary production and autobiographical writings of Eremya<br />

Chelebi Komurcuyan of Istanbul (1637-1694). His works vary over a large span of genres<br />

from poetry to history, from religious pamphlets to his long diary and to polemical works<br />

against Jewish Messianism of the period. In this paper, I will focus on the use of urban<br />

geography of Istanbul as a means of negotiating social boundaries, identities and<br />

difference in the framework of politics of coexistence.<br />

In recent scholarship on the nature of the early modern Ottoman society, there has<br />

been a tendency to rethink on the social and political turbulences of the seventeenth and<br />

eighteenth centuries. It was lately marked by the publication of Baki Tezcan’s ambitious<br />

and comprehensive book. Although his discussion of a notion of ‘limited government’ is<br />

productive for our purposes, Marc Baer’s and Tijana Krstic’s works have been especially<br />

inspirational and intellectually engaging due to their focus on questions of conversion,<br />

communal boundaries and moments of social confrontation including discussions of non-<br />

Muslim communities.<br />

<strong>The</strong> corpus of works produced by Eremya Chelebi Komurcuyan of Istanbul<br />

provides us with a picture of the urban geography of Istanbul useful for a better<br />

understanding of the larger processes of transformation. I aim at giving a perspective of<br />

the creative social tension that was caused by local urban conflicts, confrontations and<br />

negotiations specifically taking place in the second half of the seventeenth century. Using<br />

his diary, history of Istanbul, history of the fires of Istanbul, his map of Istanbul and<br />

Evliya Chelebi’s work on Istanbul (the first volume of his Seyahatname), I will<br />

demonstrate how some unsettling social and political events of this period were met by a<br />

member of the Armenian community. I intend to show how he uses urban geography as a<br />

canvas on which he (re)draws social boundaries. It is reflected in his works as a<br />

manifestation of the anxieties triggered by confessional competition, conversion of souls<br />

and spaces, and messianic movement of Sabbatai Sevi.


Urbanity and politics of coexistence in Eremya Chelebi Komurcuyan (1637-1694)<br />

Semi Ertan<br />

This paper is part of a larger project trying to explore the social and intellectual<br />

life of seventeenth century Istanbul, and the construction and subversion of communal<br />

boundaries through the life, literary production and autobiographical writings of Eremya<br />

Chelebi Komurcuyan of Istanbul (1637-1694). His works vary over a large span of genres<br />

from poetry to history, from religious pamphlets to his long diary and to polemical works<br />

against Jewish Messianism of the period. In this paper, I will focus on the use of urban<br />

geography of Istanbul as a means of negotiating social boundaries, identities and<br />

difference in the framework of politics of coexistence.<br />

In recent scholarship on the nature of the early modern Ottoman society, there has<br />

been a tendency to rethink on the social and political turbulences of the seventeenth and<br />

eighteenth centuries. Marc Baer’s and Tijana Krstic’s works have been especially<br />

inspirational and intellectually engaging due to their focus on questions of conversion,<br />

communal boundaries and moments of social confrontation including discussions of non-<br />

Muslim communities. <strong>The</strong> corpus of works produced by Eremya Chelebi Komurcuyan of<br />

Istanbul provides us with a picture of the urban geography of Istanbul useful for a better<br />

understanding of the larger processes of transformation. I aim at giving a perspective of<br />

the creative social tension that was caused by local urban conflicts, confrontations and<br />

negotiations specifically taking place in the second half of the seventeenth century. I<br />

intend to show how he uses urban geography as a canvas on which he (re)draws social<br />

1


oundaries. It is reflected in his works as a manifestation of the anxieties triggered by<br />

confessional competition, conversion of souls and spaces, and messianic movement of<br />

Sabbatai Sevi.<br />

As the capital of the Eastern Roman and later, of the Ottoman Empires, Istanbul<br />

/Constantinople, throughout its history, has gathered groups of people that made it into a<br />

real center of economic, social and cultural activity but also helped it have a recognizable<br />

symbolic or even mythical sphere around itself. <strong>The</strong> city has been unique in terms of the<br />

scope of the material world of exchange it sustained and beyond that, it developed into a<br />

locus of contact in the realms of economy, politics and culture. Largely depending on its<br />

imperial character and structures, Istanbul can be thought as an interface where a constant<br />

process of brokerage and mediation between actual and potential powers takes place. It is<br />

therefore not surprising that Istanbul becomes a focus of attention that is made and<br />

remade in the imagination of its inhabitants and visitors through narration of stories and<br />

myths, written works and visual representation.<br />

Eremya, in his History of Istanbul, portrays the bird-eye view of the city as a<br />

human body whose head lies at the Topkapi Palace. In his imagination, one eye looks<br />

towards Bithinya to the south and the other looks towards Galata to the north. <strong>The</strong> legs<br />

point to Ayvansaray on the left and Yedikule on the right. With this creative<br />

representation of the triangular shape of the old, walled and gated city of Istanbul,<br />

Eremya not only utilizes a living and a practically very useful metaphor for this vibrant<br />

2


city but also gives the reader a sense of the layers of significance and power within the<br />

city. He also spares a separate chapter to the description of the palace from the outside<br />

and also briefly discussing the inner parts. One gets the impression that his choice of a<br />

human body when he introduces the palace is a conscious one and it works nicely and<br />

smoothly for anyone without a prior knowledge of the city.<br />

Following this choice of visual representation, a clear sense of attachment and<br />

mindset stands out in Eremya’s portrayal of Istanbul. For him, Istanbul is not just a place<br />

but a symbol of a distinct style of life where variety and excitement thrive. First of all, the<br />

demographic structure of the city is certainly intriguing for him. He tries to incorporate<br />

into his account all social groups be it religious, ethnic, linguistic, professional or<br />

administrative with as much depth and specificity as possible regarding their origins and<br />

functions. Secondly, it is a common connector in Eremya’s depiction of Istanbul he<br />

doesn’t miss to include in every passage that the city is composed of a high variety of<br />

landmarks from churches to mosques, palaces to heavenly gardens and forts to ports. And<br />

as a last example, he brings in stories about the city and its inhabitants in every chapter<br />

that are interesting, compelling, saddening and funny. With these stories, he engages the<br />

reader to the narration and presents the excitement that encounter within this diverse set<br />

of social groups produces. In the last chapter in which he dedicates this book to Vartaped<br />

Vartan of Bitlis residing in the Amirdolu Vank, Eremya refers to the fact that it is beyond<br />

his capacity to introduce each and every aspect and structure of the city. He gives a sense<br />

of scale for the entirety of the city that a single effort is not capable of encompassing its<br />

3


form and meaning. Variety and excitement thrive in Istanbul but it is difficult to grasp<br />

entirely which also gives it an urban character.<br />

In his diary, on the 27 th of May 1657, Eremya gives a very detailed and vivid<br />

description of the ceremony organized for the assault on Crete by the Ottomans. This<br />

long passage in itself is meant to stun the reader with the scope of the enterprise and with<br />

the level of involvement it gathered from all walks of the urban fabric. He presents all<br />

parties involved in the ceremony in its hierarchical form and gives a vivid description of<br />

the excitement and interest the people of the city showed from all social groups and ages.<br />

This was an example of a an event that incorporates the whole city around a common<br />

goal and spectacle contributing to the imperial civic culture created in Istanbul in a<br />

unique way. Another site of urban engagement would be seen in the provisioning of the<br />

city. Eremya presents wheat, meat, vegetable, fruit and water supplies and suppliers of<br />

the city in his account. However, since his adopting father Haci Ambakum ran a bakery<br />

business and made Eremya part of it, he dedicates a rather detailed account of the bread<br />

supply for the entire city. While he includes different kinds of bakery items and bread<br />

produced for the populace, he distinguishes the bread produced for the elite, which<br />

included the households of the residents of the grandees, the old and the new palaces. <strong>The</strong><br />

process of supplying the city with a vital part of its daily diet is represented again as an<br />

urban phenomenon but interestingly revealing the hierarchy of significance in it.<br />

“Our city is of heavenly nature with its beautiful weather and unmatchable<br />

water.” Eremya says in one of the few instances he explicitly praises Istanbul for its<br />

4


characteristics. It comes interesting to me as he turns to the quality of air and water<br />

among portrayals of grandeur through displays of pageantry and power, through the<br />

diversity of people and the intriguing excitements the city produces. As simple as air and<br />

water may sound to modern individuals like us, this is a vital and unique feature of the<br />

city Eremya resides. In connection with this simple and vital note of Eremya, fires have<br />

been a constant and unsurprising component of the urban life in Istanbul. In addition to<br />

his separate work on the fires of Istanbul in the size of a pamphlet, he uniformly presents<br />

fires in his diary and his History of Istanbul. Although he always writes in a saddened<br />

and lamenting tone about fires especially those influencing Armenian structures, he<br />

doesn’t sound all too surprised at the occurrence such phenomena. Like the fresh air and<br />

water of Istanbul, fires are reversely connected to the nature of the urban life of Istanbul<br />

From the accounts Eremya narrates, one can come to the conclusion that while it is<br />

almost ordinary to have fires in the city, they create an extra amount of anxiety on the<br />

city-dwellers especially for those communities that are politically in more fragile<br />

position. Specifically in the 17th century, non-Muslim communities of Istanbul go<br />

through a process of negotiating their communal dignity, stability and boundaries. This<br />

process is more painfully lived through after the fires to get their communal buildings<br />

rebuilt or repaired. Istanbul of the 17 th century required more mediation and brokerage<br />

than the preceding centuries for its non-Muslim inhabitants.<br />

In his History of Istanbul, History of its Fires and his Diary, Eremya makes the<br />

city a focal area and wanders in it as an individual. By making use of the landscape of the<br />

city as a canvas, he portrays a ‘world in itself’ from his own unique point of view. He<br />

5


consciously creates a city of his own by the choices he made as he introduces it. At the<br />

very start of his History of Istanbul and at its ending passages, he defends himself against<br />

those who openly criticized him as producing such works in vain and telling them things<br />

that they already know, he is confident and conscious of the benefit of his efforts and that<br />

he will be understood by those with wisdom. Thus, writing, in his view, becomes an<br />

instrument of creating an archive and a higher level of knowledge. <strong>The</strong> city and urban life<br />

embodies this instrument with content and power to contribute to the improvement of<br />

communal life. In addition, his History of Istanbul is very unique for the 17 th century<br />

Ottoman and Armenian literature with its conscious and exclusive focus on a city. <strong>The</strong><br />

only work equivalent to Eremya’s is Latifi’s Evsaf-I Istanbul (Qualities of Istanbul)<br />

written in the 15 th<br />

century. Although Istanbul covers a volume of Evliya Celebi’s<br />

Seyahatname and we have Katip Celebis’ translation of a work on the history of Istanbul<br />

from Greek, neither of them are equivalent to Eremya’s work. Furthermore, his work<br />

opens up new genre of literature on Istanbul followed in the 18 th century by Sarraf Sarkis<br />

Hovhannesyan and Ghukas Inciciyan. Thus, Eremya is a clearly pioneering character in<br />

his efforts of insistently putting forward such works despite criticisms from the lay and<br />

clerical circles.<br />

Eremya set the city of Istanbul as the abode of a personal and communal life in<br />

his works. His personal and communal attachments are reflected with special emphasis<br />

on the Kumkapi area and Balikli areas. <strong>The</strong> church of Surp Asdvadzadzin was of higher<br />

significance since it was the seat of the Patriarchate and the church he personally<br />

continued with his household. He mentions the churches of Surp Sarkis and Surp<br />

Nigogos that burned down in a recent fire in a lamenting way. In his tour around Balikli,<br />

6


he focuses extensively on the cemetery and some significant Armenian figures in buried<br />

there. In the list of people he provides, mostly important figures among the clergy were<br />

mentioned with their places of origin. With the presentation of these places of origin it is<br />

possible to draw the picture of an entire Armenian world from Erzincan to Kilikia, from<br />

Urfa to Ethiopia from Megri to Amid/Diyarbekir. Thus, it is visible that Istanbul as the<br />

capital of the Ottoman Empire and with the seat of the increasingly powerful Armenian<br />

patriarchate attracts people from all around the Armenian world. Balikli Armenian<br />

cemetery with its roots in the 16 th century, even possibly in the Byzantine period, creates<br />

a site of a large Armenian metropolis. Although this is significant in terms of the<br />

communal nature of the Istanbul Armenians, his focus on cemeteries and the deceased<br />

throughout his narrative brings death to closer to the daily life of the Istanbulites and<br />

makes it a significant part of the symbolic structure of the urban landscape. With its<br />

churches, cemeteries, mahalles/neighborhoods, artisans and their guilds, the Armenian<br />

community stands out as distinct but an integral part of the urban fabric of Istanbul.<br />

Eremya Celebi is definitely an urbanite individual and observer. I would like to<br />

briefly raise a point about how he consistently depicts an unidentifiable group of people<br />

coming from different religious segments of the society as ‘our citizens’/’kagakatsis’ in<br />

the sense of being from the same city, ‘hemsehrilik’ can be a approximate concept in<br />

Turkish. In the way he talks about non-Armenian and mixed groups, one can sense the<br />

level of consciousness of an urban nature qualified by a distance or sense of difference<br />

that is short enough to recognize the distinctive qualities of different social, political and<br />

confessional groups. <strong>The</strong> critical threshold looks to me to be the way he internalized<br />

7


these recognized differences with the other Christian communities, Jews, Muslims,<br />

Europeans and different groups of Ottoman political elites as the ruling strata. Eremya’s<br />

voice is in usual calm, unsurprised and only alarmed under situations of perceived or real<br />

attacks on communal and religious dignity through conversion of souls and messianic<br />

turbulences. He sounds to be both an urbanite and a political being with an internalized<br />

cosmopolitancy. His way of presenting the day-to-day occurrences in the city<br />

demonstrates the perspective of an urban consciousness enabling him to transcend and<br />

also consolidate, at the same time, the urban communal boundaries as his identity.<br />

Despite the fact that Eremya’s voice is usually calm, he dedicates detailed and<br />

alarmed accounts of perceived and real threats to the integrity of the Armenian<br />

community of Istanbul. <strong>The</strong>se are cases of conversion, forced or voluntary, messianic<br />

turbulences created by the Shabbati Zvi movement around the empire and specifically in<br />

the heavily non-Muslim neighborhoods of Istanbul and unjust treatment of Armenian<br />

individuals and the community (church and the Patriarchate) by the Ottoman political<br />

establishment in matters of taxation, church reparation, conflicts with Muslims and<br />

criminal issues. In these cases, he shows a considerable degree of anxiety by adding his<br />

notes slightly denigrating depictions of others and prayers for protection and mercy.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se among other occurrences lead him to strictly enclosing himself to communal<br />

sensitivities and boundaries. Additionally, these are times when he is led to return to a<br />

main embracing self of the religion/God and his community, which the modern<br />

individual in most instances lack. To further clarify, out of the dealings of the daily life<br />

and the attachments that they create for an individual, he still has a larger welcoming<br />

8


space of attachment that he can ultimately return and heals his soul from the wounds of<br />

any other state of being might have caused but not able to recover. If we can speak of an<br />

early modern individual, there seems to remain a warm ontological terrain that the<br />

individual can feel safe within.<br />

9


SHORT BIBLIOGRAPHY:<br />

Akinean, N. (1933). Eremia Chʻēlēpi Kʻēōmiwrchean: keankʻn ew grakan<br />

gortsunēutʻiwně, matenagrakan usumnasirutʻiwn. Vienna: Mkhitʻarean Tparan.<br />

Aksan, Virginia, and Goffman, Daniel, (ed.), <strong>The</strong> Early Modern Ottomans:remapping the<br />

Empire, New York, Cambridge University Press, 2007.<br />

Arakʻel, Dawrizhetsʻi, 17th cent, <strong>The</strong> history of Vardapet Arak'el of Tabriz<br />

=Patmutʻiwn Arakʻel Vardapeti Dawrizhetsʻwoy /introduction and annotated<br />

translation from the critical text by George A. Bournoutian, Costa Mesa, Calif. : Mazda<br />

Publishers, 2005.<br />

Andreasyan, Hrand, ‘ Eremya Celebi’nin Yanginlar Tarihi’ in Tarih Dergisi (Istanbul<br />

Universitesi Edebiyat Fakultesi) no, 27, March 1973, p. 59-84.<br />

Arakel Vardapeti Davrizhetsvoy Patmutiun, Vagharshapat, 1896.<br />

Baer, Marc, Honored by the Glory of Islam: conversion and conquest in Ottoman<br />

Europe, New York, Oxford University Press, 2007.<br />

Bardakjian, Kevork,‘<strong>The</strong> Rise of the Armenian Patriarchate of Constantinople’ in<br />

Benjamin Braude and Bernard Lewis (eds.), Christians and Jews in the Ottoman Empire,<br />

vol. I: <strong>The</strong> Central Lands, New York, 1982.<br />

Braude, B. (1982). Christians and Jews in the Ottoman empire: the functioning of a<br />

plural society. New York: Holmes & Meier Publishers.<br />

Dankoff, Robert. Evliya Çelebi - an Ottoman Mentality. Leiden; Boston: E. J. Brill, 2004.<br />

Develi, H. (1998). XVIII. yüzyıl İstanbul hayatına dair Risâle-i garibe. Cağaloğlu,<br />

İstanbul: Kitabevi.<br />

Evliya Çelebi,, ., Tekin, (1989). Evliya Çelebi seyahatnamesi. [Cambridge, Mass.]:<br />

Harvard Üniversitesi Basımevi.<br />

Ghougassian, Vazken S., <strong>The</strong> emergence of the Armenian Diocese of New Julfa in the<br />

seventeenth century, Atlanta, Ga. : Scholars Press, c1998.<br />

Gregorian, Vartan, ’Minorities of Isfahan: <strong>The</strong> Armenian Community of Isfahan 1587-<br />

1722’ Iranian Studies, 7:3-4, summer-autumn 1974.<br />

10


Hovannissian, Richard and David Myers (eds.), Enlightenment and Diaspora: <strong>The</strong><br />

Armenian and Jewish Cases, Atlanta, GA: Scholars Press, 1999.<br />

Kâtip Çelebi,, ., Solak,. (2009). Târih-i Kostantiniyye ve Kayâsıre. 1. baskı. Konya:<br />

Gençlik Kitabevi.<br />

Kʻēōmiwrchean, E., Tʻorgomean, V. H.. (19131938). Eremia Chʻēlēpii<br />

Kʻēōmiwrchian Stampōloy patmutʻiwn. Vienna: Mkhitʻarean Tparan.<br />

Kʻēōmiwrchean, E., Nshanean, M. (1939). Ōragrutʻiwn Eremia Chʻēlēpi<br />

Kʻēōmiwrcheani. Erusaghēm: Tparan Srboy Hakobeantsʻ.<br />

Kʻēōmiwrchean, E., D. Andreasyan, H. (1988). İstanbul tarihi: XVII. asırda İstanbul. 2.<br />

baskı. Cağaloğlu, İstanbul: Eren.<br />

Kʻēōmiwrchian, E., Sanjian, A. Krikor. (1981). Eremya Chelebi Kömürjian's Armeno-<br />

Turkish poem "<strong>The</strong> Jewish bride" / c edited by Avedis K. Sanjian and Andreas Tietze.<br />

Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.<br />

Kʻēōmiwrchean, Eremia, (1991), Patmutʻiwn Hrakizman Kostandnupōlsoy : 1660<br />

tarioy, hratarakutʻean patrastetsʻ G. Bampukʻchean. Istanpul.<br />

Mantran, Robert, Istanbul dans la second moitie du XVIIe siecle, 1962.<br />

Sahakyan, H. (1964). Eremia Kʻyomurchyan / H. S. Sahakyan. Erevan: Haykakan SSṚ<br />

GA Hratarakchʻutyun.<br />

Sarkis Sarraf Hovhannesyan, Payitaht İstanbul’un tarihçesi, (translated by), Elmon<br />

Hançer, Beşiktaş, İstanbul : Türkiye Ekonomik ve Toplumsal Tarih Vakfı, 1996.<br />

11


SEMI ERTAN<br />

Campus:<br />

Permanent:<br />

411l Thayer Building<br />

620 Hidden Valley Dr.<br />

South Thayer Street Apt. 307<br />

Ann Arbor, MI 48104<br />

Ann Arbor, MI 48104-1608 (734) 2391329<br />

sertan@umich.edu<br />

CURRENT<br />

STATUS : Ph.D. candidate in Turkish and Armenian Studies Programs in<br />

Near Eastern Studies at the University of Michigan<br />

INTEREST:<br />

EDUCATION:<br />

17th and 18th century Ottoman Cultural and Intellectual History<br />

with a specific interest on the Armenian community<br />

Bachelor of Arts in Political Science and <strong>International</strong> Relations,<br />

July 2002<br />

Bogazici University, Istanbul, Turkey<br />

Masters In Political Science, June, 2003<br />

Istanbul University, Istanbul, Turkey<br />

Masters with <strong>The</strong>sis in History, August, 2005<br />

Sabanci University, Istanbul, Turkey<br />

Ph.D. Program in Turkish and Armenian Studies in NES<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor, Michigan<br />

EXPERIENCE: Teaching Assistanship in World History, 2003-04 and 2004-05<br />

Sabanci University, Istanbul, Turkey<br />

GSI (<strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> Instructor) in Modern Central Asian<br />

History, 2006-07 Fall, 2007-08 Fall and 2009-10 Winter<br />

University Of Michigan, Ann Arbor<br />

GSI in World Religions, 2007-08 Fall and 2009-10 Fall<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor<br />

GSI in African-American Religion between Christianity and<br />

Islam, 2007-08 Winter<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor<br />

GSI in Introduction to Arab Culture, 2010-2011 Winter<br />

University of Michigan, Ann Arbor


CONFERENCES:<br />

'Berc Turker-Keresteciyan(1870-1949): An Armenian at the Turkish<br />

Parliament' in Historical Continuities, Political Responsibilities: Unsettling Conceptual<br />

Blind-Spots in Ottoman and Turkish Studies, <strong>Graduate</strong> <strong>Student</strong> Conference, May 4-5,<br />

2007, New York University and <strong>The</strong> <strong>Graduate</strong> Center, CUNY<br />

'Trajectories of Cultural Symbiosis in 17th Century<br />

Istanbul/Constantinople' in 8th <strong>Annual</strong> Central Eurasian Studies Society (CESS)<br />

Conference at the University of Washington, Seattle, 18-21 October, 2007<br />

„Formation of the “Self” in Eremya Chelebi Komurcuyan‟s<br />

Biographical Accounts‟, MESA 2009 <strong>Annual</strong> Meeting, November 21-24, 2009, Boston,<br />

MA.<br />

LANGUAGES:<br />

Modern Turkish (native) and Ottoman Turkish (reading)<br />

English (fluent)<br />

Modern Western Armenian (advanced) and Classical Armenian<br />

(intermediate, reading)<br />

French (advanced, reading)<br />

Russian (elementary)<br />

German (advanced, reading )


GAYANE AYVAZYAN<br />

Historiographical Heritage of Yeremia Qyomurchian<br />

Our scientific research examines the historiographical heritage of the 17 th century author Yeremia<br />

Qyomurchian. On the background of general principles and traditions of medieval Armenian<br />

historiographical science, formed basically among a monastic environment, Qyomurchian is one of those<br />

unique figures, who though working with a monkish diligence and productivity provides us with the<br />

history of his time and place in a view and perception of a worldly, secular observer, at the same time<br />

being in no contradiction with his warm Christian feelings.<br />

<strong>The</strong> vast literary heritage preserved by Qyomurchian includes historiographical, religious,<br />

geographical, calendar, cartography, and fiction works.<br />

Exceptional is the author’s approach to literary material, when he compares the criteria of<br />

classical historiography with Eastern literature and the tradition of folk creation stimulating the<br />

“folkarization” and popularization of history.<br />

Yeremia actively participated in the social-political events and issues of his time, had relations<br />

with European diplomats, religion and science figures in Polis, knew several languages, made many<br />

translations, particularly translating long sections of the Bible and “Armenian History” of his creation into<br />

Turkish.<br />

We have the long and brief versions of 400 years of Ottoman sultans’ history he had put down<br />

(1299-1678), the works “History of Istanbul”, “History of Costandinople Incineration”, the diary notes<br />

(1648-1690), the work “Annals History” based on them (1648-1690) and more than 20 published and<br />

unpublished works, which give comprehensive information about foreign and internal policy, ethnic<br />

situation, the everyday life, customs, religion practicing of the population, the history of Armenian<br />

refugee areas of Ottoman Empire.


Historiological heritage of Yeremia Qyomurchyan<br />

Due to some historical-geographical premises and political conditions, Armenian<br />

people has correlated quite a lot and straightly with Muslim elements, especially after<br />

the latter’s political role was increased. And although these relations can never be<br />

conceived as stainless, it did not become an obstacle for Muslim world to be reflected<br />

with all its demonstrations in Armenians’ consciousness, in their historical worldview<br />

and to become writing, grief, canto (tagh) or history. Thus, the treasury of Armenian<br />

historiography accumulates quite rich and multisided information, concerning not only<br />

the history of Armenian-Muslim correlations, it throws light also upon Muslim world’s<br />

past, enriches the conceptions about it, about its spiritual and material heritage and at<br />

last, Islamic studies.<br />

One of the most fundamental Armenian primary sources of Muslim world’s and<br />

mainly Ottoman Empire’s history is the voluminous historiological heritage of Yeremia<br />

Chelepi Qyomurchyan (1637 - 1695), who is one of the most eminent representatives of<br />

Armenian historiological thought in the period of its new ascent. Yeremia Chelepi is an<br />

original and particular author in Armenian historical studies, who imports totally new<br />

spirit and new approaches into the Armenian literature notably wandering away from the<br />

existent circle of traditional concepts.<br />

It is known that because of the fact that Armenian bibliography was developed in<br />

cloistral environment, it was gradually endowed with common principles,<br />

historiographical traditions and particularities. Certainly, Qyomurchyan has never been<br />

away from Armenian ecclesiastical estate, moreover, he was born in ecclesiastic’s<br />

family; he has got his primary education in the church Saint Sargis of Constantinople,<br />

1


where he received deacon’s degree and he was always among ecclesiastic relatives<br />

and friends of exalted rank. But in spite of this, he remained a mundane man first of all,<br />

mundane thinker, which predetermined greatly the nature and originality of his literary<br />

heritage. From the other hand, as his name Chelepi points out (it derives from the word<br />

Chalab “God”, means master, mister, erudite and was given as title of nobility, to<br />

mundane and ecclesiastic people of exalted rank and to some singular intellectuals),<br />

Yeremia was not a simple mundane, he was a man who had multiple wide connections,<br />

great authority not only in Armenian environment, but also in governmental circles, he<br />

had also some relations with European ambassadors residing in Constantinople, with<br />

spiritual and scientific figures. Though not only the above mentioned factors influenced<br />

the literary heritage of Qyomurchyan: on the one part multicolor cultural life of<br />

Constantinople, which was probably full of various historiographical<br />

intercommunications, left appreciable traces, on the other part he was the immediate<br />

bearer of the intellectual progress existing in Armenian environment (life) including<br />

Armenian historiological thought of 17-18 centuries, that had begun due to political and<br />

economical movements of the time. Though underlining the tendencies of new worldview<br />

in Qyomurchyan’s works, however we have no intention to overemphasize this<br />

author and to estrange him from medieval historiographical traditions. <strong>The</strong> name of God<br />

is too viable in his lips; his work is rich of Christian ideology’s directives, this man still<br />

strongly believes in the power of cross, in the superior factor of sin, in the angels and<br />

daemons, in the intervention of hosts of heaven to the natural calamities. So, let’s try to<br />

reveal those fragments of Yeremia Chelepi Qyomurchyan’s heritage, which contain<br />

information about the history of the Ottoman Empire, its urban living, culture, social and<br />

economic relations, and demographic image.<br />

2


<strong>The</strong> writing of Qyomurchyan §ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ Ñ³Ù³éûï ¸Ö ï³ñõáÛ úëÙ³Ýóáó<br />

ó·³õáñ³óݦ (“Short history of 400 years of the Ottoman Empire”) has its special place<br />

among his works and in Armenian historiography in general. In contrast with other<br />

Armenian sources, which affect the ottoman history and Turks mostly in the context of<br />

Armenian history, is the first historical complete work dedicated to the history of the<br />

Ottoman Empire. §ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ Ñ³Ù³éûï ¸Ö ï³ñõáÛ úëÙ³Ýóáó ó·³õáñ³óݦ<br />

(“Short history of 400 years of the Ottoman Empire”) includes about 400 years’ history<br />

(1299 - 1678) of Ottoman empire, i. e. 19 ottoman sultans’ history from the rule of<br />

Ottoman I (1299 - 1326) until the 30 th year of the domination of Muhammad IV (1678).<br />

Especially the history chronology is interesting, which is given by the Armenian and<br />

Hegira chronological systems as if dividing the history into 4 parts, so, the period from<br />

Ottoman I (1299) to the first year of Selim I’s accession to the throne is presented in<br />

Hegira’s chronological system, then, until Muhammad III’s domination (1595) – in<br />

Armenian chronological system, the period from Muhammad III to Muhammad IV (1648)<br />

– in Hegira chronological system, and the history of 1648-1678ss is written in Armenian<br />

chronological system. <strong>The</strong> History of Qyomurchyan was mentioned also with the name<br />

§½úëÙ³ÝóáóÝ ¸ ѳïáñë¦ (“the IV volume of the Ottoman history”). Apparently, the<br />

division into 4 parts of the History was not an accident, Qyomurchyan preferred the<br />

system of quadripartite periodization of the history, which had Iranian origins, but was<br />

mostly common among Jewish people (Hebrews). <strong>The</strong> work has been written in 1675 –<br />

1678ss by the order of the Catholicos of all Armenians Hakob Jughayetsi (Jacob of<br />

Jugha), to whom Qyomurchyan addresses sometimes during his working period, and at<br />

the end he dedicates him the book, as promised. It is an extraordinary precedent, when<br />

the person who has ordered the History, is the Armenian Catholicos and he undertakes<br />

the creation of the complete ottoman history in Armenian language: it is difficult to say<br />

3


that the real cause of this order was the wish of the catholicos just to bequeath the<br />

ottoman history to the generations<br />

Probably it was dictated by his political projects, but it is just a supposition, as I<br />

haven’t yet any proves. Especially taking into account the fact that in spite of the kindest<br />

attitude towards the clergyman, Qyomurchyan has never openly adjoined his so called<br />

liberation undertakings.<br />

<strong>The</strong> history is written in poetical genre composed of 1811 two-row verses.<br />

Proceeding from the genre particularities Qyomurchyan was obliged to preserve the<br />

line-size, the rhythm, the rhyme and melody, which forced him to combine his words<br />

with heaps of words, tangled tautologies and irrelevancies or he inclined to give<br />

preference to those historical processes that he could form as a poem. Though, as it<br />

was already mentioned, Qyomurchyan divided his History into 4 parts, but from the<br />

point of view of source study’s value it is possible to divide it into 2 parts: from 1299 to<br />

the author’s lifetime – 1648, is written in compiled mode, concerning the events of the<br />

period of his lifetime (1648-1678), he presented them as a witness historian or upon the<br />

evidence of others 1 . During the writing process of this work Qyomurchyan used both<br />

Armenian and Turkish sources, though he did not mention them one by one 2 , which<br />

doesn’t mean of course that he is not a scrupulous writer, just due to the traditions<br />

dominating in medieval historiography, historians were not used to mention the sources<br />

they have used. Besides, there is another common factor, i. e. the historiograph did not<br />

1 ²Ï³Ý³ï»ëù Ù»½ å³ïÙ»óÇÝ, see ºñ»Ùdz ø»ûÙÇõñ×»³Ý, ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ Ñ³Ù³éûï ¸Ö ï³ñõáÛ<br />

úëÙ³Ýóáó ó·³õáñ³óÝ, ³ß˳ï³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ` Ä. ²í»ïÇëÛ³ÝÇ, ºñ¨³Ý, 1982, p. 165:<br />

2 He makes exceptions only in several cases, so he mentions the work of Tovma Metsopeci §ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ È³ÝÏ<br />

³ÙáõñáÛ ¨ Û³çáñ¹³ó Çõñáó¦.<br />

§ÂáõÙ³ ñ³μáõÝÝ, ½áñÙ¿ å³ïÙ¿,<br />

½³ÛÉ ÇÙÝ ½·áñÍÇëÝ áã ¿ Éáõ»³É¦, See Yeremia Qyomurchyan, “Short history of the Ottoman Empire of<br />

XIV century” (in Armenian language) worked out by J. Avetisyan, Y. , 1982, p. 81.<br />

4


differentiate the mediated and the real sources, as he had no task to analyze or study<br />

any fact, but just to retell the facts that have been already well-known.<br />

This is quite a characteristic image also for Turkish historiography, when the<br />

historiographs profiting successively one from another, create some mess that makes<br />

difficult the defining of the main source. Nevertheless, the researchers have been able<br />

to indicate some examples of Turkish historiography, which have been extremely<br />

important for Yeremia’s History. I find unnecessary to put here the fragments that are<br />

literally repeated in Qyomurchyan’s work. Yet, the resemblance between Qyomurchyan<br />

and Turkish historiographs Lutfi and Solakzade (17 th century) is evident, or at least it is<br />

clear that they have used the same sources. <strong>The</strong> next Turkish source that has been<br />

used by Qyomurchyan, is the work “Fezleke” of 17 century’s famous historiograph<br />

Katip Chelepi (Kâtip Çelebi), which is dedicated to the history of the Ottoman Empire in<br />

1592 – 1657. Qyomurchyan shows an interesting taste choosing this historiograph, as<br />

he is a realistic author, because he describes the 34 years of the included period of time<br />

as witness. As it was shown by research, Qyomurchyan had some critical approach,<br />

which is proved by those noticeable digressions present between him and his argued<br />

sources. Actually, he used also other sources and had the chance to make choice<br />

before giving his reliable confidence to any of them.<br />

th<br />

As we have mentioned above, Yeremia Chelepi has widely used also Armenian<br />

sources, but instead of just enumerating them, I would like to concentrate on the fact of<br />

applying Armenian national epos or its particular subjects bequeathed to all of us and<br />

Qyomurchyan by Armenian historiography in History.<br />

Thus, Turkish sources report contradictory information about sultan Bayezid II’s<br />

(1481 - 1512) death and for the most part remain silent about the murder of the father<br />

5


y Selim I (1512 - 1520), which is stated by Qyomurchyan. It is well-known that Bayezid<br />

had abdicated from the throne under the pressure of janissaries in favor of Selim and<br />

was preparing to settle in the region of Demotika, but on the way he was offered a last<br />

cup by the order of reigning king, the father, gassing his son’s conspiratorial idea,<br />

pronounce a malediction, then, as Qyomurchyan describes in a very touching way,he<br />

does his last namaz (prayer) with eyes full of tears, drinks the cup and gives up the<br />

spirit. Besides, the sourceological meaning, this fragment is very interesting from the<br />

point of view of the scene choice. So, the sultan damns his son by the following words:<br />

§ÒÇ ùá` ÷áõóëÉ³ó ¨ ëáõñ ùá ëáõñ ÉÇóÇ ëÁñ»³É,<br />

ö¿ß¹ Ç ÙÇç³ó¹ ÙÇ° ÃáõɳëóÇ, µ³Ûó Ï»³ÝùÁÝ ùá ÉÇóÇ Ýáõ³Õ»³É¦.<br />

A similar subject of a damn is described in the “Armenian History” of the father of<br />

historiography Movses Khorenatsi, when the prince Artavazd upset from the behavior of<br />

the people bewailing for the dying king Artashes I reproaches his father, the latter<br />

pronounces:<br />

§ºÃ¿ ¹áõ Ûáñë Ñ»ÍóÇë<br />

Û²½³ïÝ Ç í»ñ Ç Ø³ëÇë,<br />

¼ù»½ ϳÉóÇÝ ù³çù,<br />

î³ñóÇÝ Û²½³ïÝ Ç í»ñ Ç Ø³ëÇë.<br />

²Ý¹ ϳÛó»ë, ¨ ½ÉáÛë ÙÇ° ï»ëó»ë¦:<br />

In both cases father’s damn is powerful and irreversible, in spite of his wise and<br />

courageous activity, Selim does not take delight in his reign and dies in the 9 th year of<br />

his domination, as to Artavazd, he is binded round with metal and bedded in a cave, he<br />

tries to escape from there, but because of the sounds of<br />

smiths his chains become<br />

stronger all the time and keep him in eternal agony. I have no intention to persuade you<br />

6


in the truthfulness of those legends, though you may do it with the best will in the world.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most interesting phenomenon is the wish of the historiograph to condemn strictly<br />

and to punish perpetrators for each and every intention to disturb the legitimacy of<br />

succession of the throne. It must be admitted that Qyomurchyan is an open apologist of<br />

centrist, more precisely sultan power’s legal succession’s preservation, even the most<br />

marginal encroachment upon the throne does not slip away from his eyes, moreover, it<br />

is completely refused by the author, which is reflected in many fragments of the<br />

History 3 . Furthermore, never can be said that Qyomurchyan is a typical Turkish author,<br />

as he is a thinker absorbed by pan-Christian ideology and he is free to describe and<br />

denounce unacceptable actions of Turks, though he differs neatly from the other<br />

Armenian sources or from their major part by his noticeable pro-ottoman orientation, 4<br />

which is not conditioned as much by the influence of Turkish sources, but by the<br />

Qyomurchyan’s conscience of being a competent representative of the Ottoman<br />

Empire, in other words – by his Turkish patriotism.<br />

§<strong>The</strong> history of Ottoman¦ is rich of interesting and valuable sourciological<br />

information’s variety: thus, the exposition is full of numerous descriptions of campaigns,<br />

4<br />

Գովութեան իմ ոչ կարօտին, ծառն ի պըտղոցն ահա ծանեալ.<br />

Որոյ թոռունքն զաշխարհ տիրեն` մին քան զմիւսքն<br />

առաւելեալ:<br />

Describing the battle between Polishes and Turks Qyomurchyan presents the success of Turkish side,<br />

which was not interchangeable, see Yeremia Qyomurchyan, “Short history of 400 years of the Ottoman<br />

Empire” (ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ Ñ³Ù³éûï ¸Ö ï³ñõáÛ úëÙ³Ýóáó ó·³õáñ³óÝ,) (in Armenian language ) p.<br />

194-196.<br />

He writes about the Hungers in the battle of Mohacs of August 29, 1526:<br />

²ñӳϻó³Ý Ç å³ï»ñ³½Ù,<br />

ë³ëïÇÏ µ³ËáõÙÝ ³Ýï³Ýûñ É»³É,<br />

س׳ñù ·ÇÝ»³õ ÛÇÙ³ñ»³É ϳÝ`<br />

½Ãû÷ ¨ Ãáõý¿Ï áã Ñá·³ó»³É:<br />

ÐÁå³ñïáõû³Ùµ ³é³ç í³½»Ý,<br />

Áã ·Çï»Éáí ½áñ ÇÝã ·áñÍ»³É,<br />

ÇëÏ úëÙ³ÝóÇù Ïáõé í³é¿ÇÝ`<br />

ǵñ ½Ù»Õáõ ËÇëï ç³Ý »¹»³É:<br />

See also not. 490.<br />

7


invasions, attacks, which are formulaic and monotonous texts as a rule. <strong>The</strong> next group<br />

of descriptions is composed of witnesses of internal reforms, progressive demographic<br />

movements (captivities, migrations, child-gathering (devshirme), population census and<br />

so on), economic-constructional, national-cultural etc 5 . A particular attention was paid to<br />

janissaries’ insurrections, jelali revolts and internal political restructurings. <strong>The</strong><br />

witnesses about jelali’s are especially circumstantial, Qyomurchyan even enumerates<br />

the jelalis name by name 6 , he gives the geographical area of the revolt, 7 but in fact not<br />

being content with that, he writes a whole book about the revolutionary actions of Jelalis<br />

in the Ottoman Empire, as he witnesses by himself, which did not reach to our days<br />

unfortunately or at least did not come to light till nowadays 8 .<br />

Certainly, the aesthetic value of this work should never be over-estimated, as in<br />

contrast with Qyomurchyan’s aspirations and influences, this one does not astound at<br />

its poetical worths, moreover it repeats the literal traditions imported by the previous and<br />

not always successfully. Though with all this, the History is rich of beautiful images,<br />

epithets, comparisons and metaphoric-allegoric expressions, which flavor delicately the<br />

separate passages of historical processes. In general, Qyomurchyan’s heritage<br />

balances between the space of bard’s (ashugh) and tragedian’s world-views and<br />

writer’s tricks and preferences. Before going ahead I would like to mark out a little note<br />

in this context that Qyomurhyan has quoted in Turkish transliteration, it concerns the<br />

acts of the Ottoman Empire realized on the occasion of closure of the cafes and pubs 9 .<br />

5 see Yeremia Qyomurchyan, “Short history of 400 years of the Ottoman Empire” (ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ<br />

ѳٳéûï ¸Ö ï³ñõáÛ úëÙ³Ýóáó ó·³õáñ³óÝ,) (in Armenian language ) p. 150-151, 157-159, 176-<br />

177, 186-187 ect<br />

6 see Yeremia Qyomurchyan, “Short history of 400 years of the Ottoman Empire” (ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ<br />

ѳٳéûï ¸Ö ï³ñõáÛ úëÙ³Ýóáó ó·³õáñ³óÝ,) (in Armenian language ) p. , not. 411<br />

7 See the same, p. 160-162:<br />

8 See the same, p. 167, not. 410:<br />

9 êÇñ³Ñ³ñÇ ëñïÇ ÝÙ³Ý ³í»ñ ¹³ñÓñÇÝ ·ÇÝ»ïáõÝÁ<br />

ºí å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ áõ áõËïÁ ¹ñųÍ, ßáõé ïí»óÇÝ ·ÇÝáõ ·³íÁ:<br />

8


“<strong>The</strong> ottoman history” of Yeremia Chelepi ends on March 31, 1678. Nevertheless<br />

the historiograph brings the ottoman history till the end of his life, i. e. 1695. Another<br />

ottoman history authored by Qyomurchyan has also come to our days and one example<br />

of this manuscript is in manuscripts depository of Matenadaran 10 . It is a work composed<br />

of 96 pages written in prose, but in a neater style. Apparently, this version was created<br />

to make the History more unobscure (understandable) and intelligible, so here we can<br />

see Yeremia’s “disarmed” vocabulary, who poses a totally different problem this time.<br />

<strong>The</strong> same manuscript has conserved also a poetry 11 , that due to Michael Chamchyan 12 ,<br />

is written also by the order of Catholicos Hakob. This is a little poem containing the<br />

names of 19 ottoman sultans by the order of their successive domination.<br />

<strong>The</strong> works of Yeremia Qyomurchyan of topographic nature form a special group<br />

in his heritage. <strong>The</strong>ir main subject is Constantinople with its images, colors, urban face,<br />

communicative means, social-economic and demographic description. In this regard,<br />

Qyomurchyan’s “History of Constantinople” 13<br />

enriches in truth his heritage and<br />

generally Armenian topographical literature as an exceptional adornment. This is a<br />

beautiful poetical writing, walking and conversation at the same time that unfolds from<br />

the beginning to the end of composition. Yeremia of Constantinople invites his teacher<br />

and orderer Arakel Baghishetsi (Arakel of Baghesh) to make a tour in the yards of the<br />

city, offering him to mount, to navigate or just to continue walking. And in contrast with<br />

the infusion of Qyomurchyan that it is possible to walk in Constantinople only if you<br />

10<br />

§Â³·³õáñáõû³Ý úëÙ³Ýóõáó ѳٳéûïÇõ å³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ… ³ñï³·ñ»³É Ç Ù³ï»Ý³·ñ³óÝ<br />

ûëÙ³Ýóõáó áõÙÇÝ ºñ»Ùdz â¿É¿åáõ ø¿ûÙÇõñ×Ç úÕÉõáÛ Î. äáÉë»óõáÛ Ù»ñÓ Ç Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇÝ Ð³Ûáó èÖʸ ÇÝ<br />

(1695), ï»°ë سï»Ý³¹³ñ³ÝÇ Ó»é³·Çñ № 1786, ¿ç 1³-81μ:<br />

11 àïÇõ ß³ñ³¹ñ»³É ³Ýáõ³Ýù ó·³õáñ³ó úëÙ³Ýóõáó, ï»°ë سï»Ý³¹³ñ³ÝÇ Ó»é³·Çñ, № 1786, ¿ç<br />

97³-98³:<br />

12 Ø. â³Ù㻳Ý, ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ Ð³Ûáó, ѳï., ì»Ý»ïÇÏ, 1786, ¿ç 723:<br />

13 This work is composed of 8 toms. It was published in 1689, see ºñ»Ùdz â¿É¿åÇ ø»ûÙÇõñ×»³Ý,<br />

êï³ÙåûÉáÛ å³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ, ³ß˳ï³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ` ì. Âáñ·áÙÛ³ÝÇ, ѳï. I, ìÇ»Ýݳ, 1913:<br />

9


have money in your pouch 14 , the reader gets the possibility to have that motion without<br />

any means in his pocket, to become the onlooker of urban intertwined images and<br />

contours, to see the city. <strong>The</strong> author begins the description from West to the East, then<br />

from North to South, opening gradually this city – medley of West and East, which in<br />

spite of its progressing inclinations 15 , was not muslimized as much and was presented<br />

as a unity of numerous ethnic groups, cultures, traditions and habits.<br />

“History of Constantinople” differs greatly from travel sketches and notes widely<br />

practiced in medieval period, it is not a travel repercussion, first look or impression of a<br />

stranger. It is a multisided and detailed description of the city, which is given by a<br />

person who knows inside out the spine of the city, its life and humdrum.<br />

Qyomurchyan's evidence about the demographic image of Constantinople is<br />

especially valuable. Thanks to him we get information not only about Turks that had<br />

possessed the city, but also about other nations inhabiting it like Armenians, Greeks,<br />

Jews, Ethiopians, Buglers, Egyptians, Chinese people, Armenian and Greek gypsies<br />

etc., also about their allocation, occupations, spiritual centers, way of life, even about<br />

separate jails assigned for them and generalized national characters. <strong>The</strong> next<br />

particularity is the social structure specific to Constantinople, social rules of rank, which<br />

is formed on the base of people's integrity level in urban life, their activity and<br />

occupations. So from the words of the author concerning the central market of<br />

Constantinople where he says that it resembles a spring valley 16 , we may guess that<br />

the environment of the city was fabulous for economic, social and cultural various<br />

interpenetrations. Here he mentions about 100 nations, which realize not just<br />

14 See the same, p. 64:<br />

15 <strong>The</strong>re are multiple evidences also about the transformation of churches into mosques, aviaries, zoos.<br />

16 àñå¿ë ÿ ½Í³ÕÏáó ï»ëó»ë`<br />

ºñ÷Ý »ñ÷»³Ý Áݹ ÑáíÇïë Ç ·³ñݳÝ, see ºñ»Ùdz â¿É¿åÇ ø»ûÙÇõñ×»³Ý, êï³ÙåûÉáÛ å³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ,<br />

¿ç 31:<br />

10


commodity circulation, but also input their taste, traditions and world-view into this<br />

environment.<br />

Though at the end of the work Qyomurchyan confesses that he did not include all<br />

the parts of the city, 17<br />

nevertheless, various districts, streets and quarters of<br />

Constantinople are presented quite in details. It is a rich, flourishing and eventful city,<br />

city of life, which was heartily built and reconstructed by all the nations inhabiting<br />

Constantinople, though their vital presence in that city is not a reality any more, so their<br />

merits and traces have been just transformed to history.<br />

Though Qyomurchyan does not report statistical correct data about the<br />

population number of the city, he brings additional evidences, which give some picture<br />

about the solid number of inhabitants: thus, due to his data, there were 120 bake<br />

houses 18 , more than 100 beef and mutton stores only near the 13th door of the city, not<br />

taking into account janissaries' and court butchers’ stalls 19 . I don’t fine necessary to<br />

mention here numerous stores, manufactories, shops, hospitals and other<br />

establishments of social importance quoted by the historiograph. Nevertheless, I think<br />

that Constantinople having the traditions and characteristics mentioned above claimed<br />

to have the status of the city of modern times, to adopt the new components and<br />

notions that have been interposed by historical thinking of new period.<br />

<strong>The</strong> poetical work §Ð³Ù³éûï ëïáñ³·ñáõÃÇõÝ Î. äáÉëÇ Ý»ÕáõóǦ (“Short<br />

signature of Constantinople’s channel”) is classified to the serial of topographic writings<br />

which is conceivably translated also into Italian. It is a work of topographic nature,<br />

17 ̳ÝÇ°ñ ½Ç ³Ûëù Áݹ μáÉáñ`<br />

³ñï³ùáÛ å³ñëåÇë ï»ë³Ý.<br />

½Ç ½Ù¿ç ù³Õ³ùÇÝ ÃáÕ³ù`<br />

Ù»½ ß³ï ¿ ³ë»É ³ñ¹ ½³Û¹ù³Ý: <strong>The</strong>n he enumerates which to parts of the city he did not refer. See<br />

Yeremia Qyomurchyan, “History of Constantinople” (in Armenian language) , volume I, p. 111-112.<br />

18 See the same, p. 36.<br />

19 See the same, p. 54.<br />

11


which gives information about the villages and other population clusters of Bosporus<br />

strait, mentions their ancient and modern names. Anyway, we are obliged to state with<br />

pain that this work was not familiar to the researchers, we don't know if it has been<br />

saved, or in which library of the world is it? In which collection? <strong>The</strong> sources remain<br />

silent about it.<br />

<strong>The</strong> works “Diary” (§úñ³·ñáõÃÇõݦ) 20<br />

¨ “Chronicle history” (§î³ñ»·ñ³Ï³Ý<br />

å³ïÙáõÃÇõݦ) 21<br />

are quite valuable in the literary heritage of Qyomurchyan, though<br />

they refer mainly to the Armenian life and culture, they contain also rich information<br />

about the ottoman reality of the 17 th century (I had no occasion to read the second work<br />

and the information I get about it is still mediated). Yet, as from the very outset we had<br />

the task to refer only to the materials concerning the ottoman studies, we'll not give<br />

careful argumentation to those writings, considering them as separate subject of<br />

conversation and leaving them for other occasions.<br />

Thus, I would like to sum up this small essay concerning Muslim theme in<br />

Yeremia Chelepi Qyomurchyan’s historiological heritage, which is a modest and<br />

imperfect attempt to present roughly only one part of his behest, so I testify again the<br />

great chance that have the Turkish historiology thanks to this eminent Armenian author<br />

and his ties with ottoman life and history.<br />

20 “Diary of Yeremia Chelepi Qyomurchyan” (§úñ³·ñáõÃÇõÝ ºñ»Ùdz â¿É¿åÇ ø»ûÙÇõñ×»³ÝǦ), was<br />

prepared to publication by Catholicos M. Nshanyan, Jerusalem 1939.<br />

21<br />

Separate fragments have been published by S. Yeremyan, S. Yeremyan, Yeremia Chelepi<br />

Qyomurchyan, see “Bazmavep” (§´³½Ù³í¿å¦), Venice, 1902-1903. Unfortunately the complete version<br />

is probably not published yet, the manuscript is in the matenadaran of Mkhitaryan congregation in Venice,<br />

№ 509, paper 255.<br />

12


CV<br />

Gayane Ayvazyan<br />

Address: Yerevan, Avan, Narekatsi 39-50<br />

Tel:(37410) 62-19-94<br />

Cell: (37494) 35-17-32<br />

Email: ayvazyan_gayane@yahoo.com<br />

Date of Birth February 25,1986<br />

Nationality<br />

Marital Status<br />

Armenian<br />

Single<br />

Education and Qualifications<br />

Date 1993-2003 Secondary school #170<br />

Date<br />

Bachelor Graduation<br />

Research Work<br />

2003-2007 Yerevan State University,<br />

Faculty of History (Bachelor’s degree)<br />

“<strong>The</strong> cooperation of Armenian Political Parties and Young Turks in the<br />

late 19 th century and the beginning of 20 th century”<br />

Date<br />

Master’s Graduation<br />

Research Work<br />

2007-2009 Yerevan State University, Faculty of Armenian<br />

History- Ancient and Middle Age (Master’s degree)<br />

“<strong>The</strong> church and the Armenian Liberation Movement in the<br />

16-17 th centuries”<br />

Date<br />

2009 up to now Research student<br />

Candidate <strong>The</strong>sis “<strong>The</strong> Historiographical Heritage of Yeremia Qyomurchian ”<br />

Work Experience<br />

Date<br />

Company Name<br />

Job Title<br />

Date<br />

Company Name<br />

Job Title<br />

2008 up to now working on Research work “Nickolas Adontz’<br />

Historical Heritage”<br />

September 2010-up to now<br />

Yerevan State University, Armenian History Faculty<br />

Laboratory Senior Assistant<br />

Skills<br />

Languages<br />

Armenian, Russian, German, French

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!